Archive of Our Own ^beta

Yoongi has always been good with kids. He loved kids. They were so much easier to be around than adults. So, when his mum called him to tell him that her boss was searching for a babysitter for her little daughter, he agreed without a second thought. He could also really need the extra money. He didn't have long till graduation, but his scholarship money was running out and he had been looking for a job for quite some time now, so this was really a golden opportunity.

He didn’t get much information before he was on his way to his trial day in the lovely villa in uptown. He only knew that he was going to meet with a five year old little girl and her mum. She was looking for someone to watch the kid on Thursday and Friday afternoon when she and her husband both had to work. Now Yoongi would have a short talk with her and then watch the girl for two hours while she was in town running some errands. If everything goes well, he would start the following week.

This morning, Yoongi had dwelled about what to wear for hours. He wanted to look good and professional for the mother, like he wasn't just some reckless student but an adult who could very well look after her daughter, but also not too stuck up so that the kid wouldn’t be scared of him. He wanted to look… friend-like… but also professional. Like a professional friend.

In the end he settled on a light blue pullover and black jeans. Seokjin said it looked good, appropriate, and Yoongi believed him. His roommate knew way more about fashion than him anyways. Now he's following the little red dot on his phone that's marking the way. The way from the bus stop isn’t long and it only takes about five more minutes before Yoongi finds himself in front of the right building. It looks… expensive. The house is painted blue, the windows and door white, and there's a well-tended garden in front of the house with lots of colourful flowers. Yoongi likes it. He hopes they like him too.

He rings the doorbell and the sound of it actually makes him nervous. He doesn't need to wait long for the door to be opened. A beautiful woman appears in front of Yoongi. She's tall, almost taller than Yoongi, but that could also just be the high heels. She's probably in her late thirties, early forties, in an elegant yet casual summer dress, her dark wavy hair is held back by a white hairband.

Her smile turns more honest when recognition flashes across her face. "You must be Min Yoongi", she exclaims, sounding somehow excited. "Solhee's boy?"

Yoongi nods. "Yes ma'am", he says, trying to be as polite as possible.

She holds her perfectly manicured hand out to him. "Kim Eunji but you already know that", she adds, still smiling. She seems nice and Yoongi's nervousness eases a little as he shakes her hand.

"Come in, come in." She ushers him inside the house, which looks just as expensive from the inside as it does from the outside. But not clinical, Yoongi notices, he can see that there's character behind the furniture and decorations and especially the colourful paintings on the wall. "Your mum told me many good things about you."

"Oh", Yoongi just makes, not really knowing how to answer. Luckily he doesn't have to because Kim Eunji just keeps on talking. "You seem very lovely from what she's told me but of course I'll have to see for myself, can't entrust my daughter to just anyone. But so far it doesn't seem like I have to worry about that", she adds with a wink as she turns towards him. "Do you want something to drink while we talk?"

Yoongi opens his mouth to decline but then remembers what he had read in a journal once in a waiting room, that it wasn't polite to decline a drink at a job interview. And well… this was something like a job interview so he says "Coffee would be nice. Thank you." and bows a little. Eunji laughs at his politeness.

"Alright then, coffee it is. Let's go to the kitchen, we can talk there." She leads Yoongi through the foyer and past the set of stairs towards a giant, state of the art kitchen with tall windows, and a cooking island in the middle. Yoongi, who had practically grown up in his grandma's old kitchen, loved it.

He's just able to hold back a little starstruck compliment and just sits down at the bar stool like Eunji tells him.

"So, Yoongi", she says as she starts the fancy, black and silver coffee machine. "Tell me a bit about yourself."

Yoongi nods to himself. He can do this. He's prepared for this. "Well aah I was born in Daegu but after my parents' divorce me and my mum moved to Seoul to live with my grandma so I know my way around here. I'm studying at Yonsei university, I'm in the last year of my master’s degree now. Or will be in September to be more specific. In about a year I'll have a degree in music marketing. I'm a pretty decent student I'd say", he adds with a small laugh.

"Music marketing", Eunji repeats. "That sounds very interesting."

"It sure is. I actually just enrolled for a music major because I wanted to do conservatory work but it… I don’t know it wasn’t what I expected and then I found out that I could do this master and applied for an added minor in marketing. I just… I hope I can do more hands on work with it."

"Very ambitious." She places the cup of steaming hot coffee in front of Yoongi. "Milk? Sugar?"

"Oh… just black is fine, thank you." Yoongi takes the mug into his hands and takes a sip. Damn that's good coffee. Yoongi really wants to work here if he gets to drink more of this coffee.

"And do you have any prior experience with kids?", Eunji asks after she prepares a latte for herself and sits down opposite Yoongi.

That question he had expected as well. He nods. "I do. I have three little cousins which are a lot younger than me and I would always watch after them while their parents were at work or went out in the evening. And then during High School I was babysitting a little boy in our street after his parents separated until he went to school. That was… for like four years. I have aah… receipts if  you wanna see them. They aren't like real receipts, just letters from my aunts and our old neighbour..." He's stuttering, a little nervous now that it might not be enough.

Eunji shakes her head and laughs a little. "Your mum told me about that already, so don't worry, I believe you."

"Oh. Good."

"Just wanted to hear it from you again." She takes a sip from her coffee. "Since she told me so much about you already, and since she's one of my best employees and I trust her judgement a lot, this is basically just a formality. And to see if you and Minyoung will get along, but I don't doubt that… so, before we go upstairs and meet her, do you have any questions?"

Yoongi thinks for a moment then shakes his head. "Not really… not yet."

"Alright, then let's head upstairs!"

Yoongi leaves his half-empty coffee mug behind and follows Kim Eunji upstairs. She explains everything as they walk past, where the bathroom is, the office, the guest bedroom. Yoongi can't help but feel a little bit intimidated by her. She seems very nice, yes, but also so well put together and professional, like she won't let a single mistake slip. Which Yoongi appreciates of course, it's important to demand perfection, especially when it's about someone taking care of their most prized possession, namely their child.

"I'll leave you two alone for the next two to three hours", Eunji repeats what she had already told Yoongi over the phone, once they arrive in front of Minyoung's door. "If everything goes well and you two get along, you can start next Thursday."

Yoongi nods again. He can do this. He's done this before. He loves kids and needs the money. Everything will be alright. Having Yoongi's attention, Eunji knocks at her daughter's door once before stepping in.

"Minyoungie, honey, here's someone I want you to meet", she says as Yoongi steps inside behind her. The room is big for a child's room. Everything is white and gold with small rose coloured accents, like a princess' room. It's clean but at the same time cluttered with toys. A big doll house is standing in the corner and in front of it sits a little girl in a pink princess dress.

"Hi mummy", she says, voice calm and surprisingly deep for a four-year old. Eunji crouches down in front of her, stretching her hands out for her daughter to take.

"Honey, do you remember what I told you the other day? That I have to go to work more often now so on Thursday and Friday afternoon you will have a babysitter."

She nods. Then looks around her mum at Yoongi. Her eyes are wide and dark as she stares at the stranger in her room. Her dark hair is put into two loose braids and adorned by a little tiara that's slowly slipping off her head.

"Him?", she asks her mum without looking away from Yoongi. He raises one hand to wave at her and smiles a little. She squints at him a little and Yoongi doesn't know if that's good or bad.

Eunji nods. "Probably. If you want him. He will watch you for a few hours while I run some errands and if you two get along, he will come again. How does that sound?"

"Hmm", Minyoung makes, tapping her finger against her lip as if she was deep in thought. Then she shrugs. "Okay, I guess."

Yoongi lets out a deep breath he didn't even know he had been holding. She lets go of her mum and skips over towards Yoongi and holds out her hand. "Hi!"

"Hello", Yoongi answers, shaking her little hand.

"I'm Minyoung. What's your name?" She's now smiling, having dropped her early reservation.

"My name is Yoongi."

She tilts her head. "Yoonie?"

Yoongi chuckles. "Almost."

"Hm." She shrugs and grips Yoongi's hand tighter. "Are you a prince, Yoonie?"

"Aah…" Yoongi isn't sure how to answer that and looks up at her mum a little self-conscious, but she’s just watching them with clear amusement.

"Because I need a prince for my princess tea party", she explains very seriously.

"Hm", Yoongi mimics her earlier action. "I think I can be a prince then."

"Nice."

The little girl doesn't let go of his hand and Yoongi already feels a little like he's won.

"Okay! Then I'll leave you two to yourselves."

Yoongi nods and gives her a short smile, but Minyoung is already too focused on selecting which toys to show Yoongi to acknowledge her mother in any way.

"I'll be back soon and you have my phone number should anything happen", she tells Yoongi and then she closes the door and is gone, leaving the two of them alone.

Yoongi sits down on the carpet and watches as Minyoung rushes around the room and picks out stuffed animals from everywhere. He decides to just wait and let her come to him. Which happens sooner than he anticipated.

She halts in her steps when she sees that Yoongi has sat down. Her little face contorts into a frown. She taps her finger against her chin, deep in thought.

"No. No", she then says and runs towards Yoongi, pulling at his arm. "The prince has to sit on a throne."

"Aah." She has a point. Even though Yoongi forgot about being a prince for a moment there. "But I don't see a throne."

Minyoung gasps. She's frantically looking around and then lets go of Yoongi’s arm to grab one of the big pink throw pillows from her bed. She places it next to Yoongi on the floor and then grabs his arm again. "Here. You can sit here, yeah?"

Yoongi nods. "Okay."

He lets himself be pulled over and then gets comfortable on the pillow all the while Minyoung stares at him intently. For a second he wonders if he's done something wrong but then she smiles at him, wide and happy, her mouth forming a square shape. Yoongi can't help but smile back. She claps into her hands once.

"Aah one thing is still missing!"

She twirls around and hurries with fluttering skirts over to the little vanity in the corner. When she comes back she's carrying a silver plastic tiara with blue and green stones.

"Can I put it on you?", she asks, suddenly a little reserved which Yoongi finds immensely cute.

"Go ahead."

She carefully reaches out and places the crown on Yoongi's bleached hair. Then she leans back to look at him, nodding in approval.

"Perfect. Now, Prince Yoonie", she says with something like a curtsy. "Will you help me dress all of our guests for the princess tea party?'

She points at the mountain of animals on the floor.

"It would be an honour", Yoongi answers, making her giggle.

They spend the next thirty minutes picking out doll clothes which fit the dolls and plushies, which isn't too easy. It takes another twenty minutes before all of them are neatly arranged in a circle and have a small set of plastic tea cups and saucers. Minyoung keeps on chatting, the shyness from earlier completely gone. She tells Yoongi all the names of the toys and gives him a little more background information about them and their personalities. Yoongi tries his best to listen and remember all she tells him.

Then, they sit down, Minyoung adjusts her crown and smiles up at Yoongi. She clears her throat and then starts talking in a ceremonial manner. "Welcome to my princess tea party. Our guest of… what word did you use?", she whispers leaning over to Yoongi so that their animals can't hear them.

Yoongi suppresses a laugh. "Honour?"

"Yes!", she says a little loud and then repeats it in a whisper. She takes a deep breath and starts again. "Our guest of honour today is the great prince Yoonie from the far away kingdom of…" she looks at Yoongi again for help.

"Aaah… Daegu?"

"... from the far away kingdom of Daegu. He has made the long way here just to have tea with us. Isn't that great Sir Ducky?", she addresses the yellow duck plushie next to her which Yoongi had squished into a purple dress.

"Yes. We are very excited", she answers herself with a low-pitched voice, making the duck wiggle a little. Yoongi watches her fascinated by how articulate she already is for her age. He’s been much the same her age and his teachers had always told his mum it was because he spent too much time with adults. Yoongi didn’t think it was bad. On the contrary, it just told him that her parents didn’t belittle her but treated her seriously.

It continues like that for about another hour then Minyoung states that she's hungry. Apparently there's fruit salad in the kitchen so they go down stairs and eat it before they continue with their tea party.

Yoongi finds himself to be more and more at ease with every passing minute. Minyoung's laughter and positive energy flooding over to him. It's been a long time since he hasn't felt all the weight and pressure from being a grad student and life in general on his shoulders. It's easy playing with this child who treats him like a friend and not a complete stranger. Yoongi can see himself doing this every week, he just hopes that Minyoung is having just as much fun with him as he has with her. But that shouldn't be a problem if her happy little wiggles are any indication as she tells Yoongi about yet another of her toys.

That's how Eunji finds them when she comes back home. Yoongi is sitting on the carpet again, the tiara still on his head as he brushes the hair of one of Minyoung's dolls while she picks out a dress for her to wear, asking his opinion about each of them.

"...I just think this blue one would highlight her eyes", she says with a lot more expertise than Yoongi had expected from a four year old. "But this blue one is… oh mummy!"

She lets go of the dress to jump up, just as Yoongi turns around to look at the door. He hadn't even noticed someone coming in. But sure enough, Eunji was back, walking into the room and holding her arms out for her daughter to run into them.

Yoongi scrambles to his feet to greet Eunji as well. She has crouched down to be on one level with her daughter.

"Hi sweetie, did you have fun  with Yoongi?"

Minyoung nods enthusiastically. "So much fun!", she exclaims.

"Well it sure looks like it", he answers with a look towards Yoongi's head.

"Oh." Yoongi quickly reaches up to take the crown off. He had completely forgotten about it.

"Was everything alright?", Eunji asks, addressing him now.

Yoongi nods. "Yes, she's really well-behaved. We had no problems. It was fun."

"So much fun", Minyoung says again and runs over to Yoongi to grab onto his bigger hand with both of hers. "We held a tea party and had fruit salad and then picked out a new dress for Annabelle."

Her cheerful expression suddenly dulls as she pouts and furrows her eyebrows. "Mummy, does Yoonie have to go home now?"

"I'm afraid so", Eunji answers and Minyoung's hands wrap tighter around Yoongi's fingers. "But he can come again next week, is that okay?"

"Yes, please", Minyoung cheers and lets go of Yoongi to clap her hands excitedly.

"Okay, then say goodbye to Yoongi for now and then he and I can go and discuss everything, hmm?"

Minyoung sighs. "Fiiine." She turns around and looks up at Yoongi with wide eyes before tightly hugging him around his waist. "Bye, Yoonie. See you next week."

"Goodbye Minyoung", Yoongi says and carefully pats her head. She reluctantly lets go of Yoongi and takes a step back. He gives her one last smile before following her mother out and then downstairs. They don't go to the kitchen this time but sit down in what Yoongi believes to be a lounge. It's definitely too fancy to be a living room.

"So I take it everything went well?", Eunji asks. Yoongi nods.

"Very. She's a lot of fun to be around. I didn't even notice that the three hours were over already, to be honest."

"I'm glad to hear that", Eunji answers. "Minyoung seemed really happy with you too and nothing is on fire so… I don't see why you shouldn't get the job. I mean it obviously won't always be just to play with her. You'll have to pick her up from day-care, take her to ballet-class, help her with her homework… stuff like that."

"Of course", Yoongi just says. He had already expected that. "That's no problem."

"Alright then", Eunji just says with an even wider smile and Yoongi lets out a deep breath he hadn't known he was holding.

They settle on Thursdays and Fridays like Yoongi's mother had told him. He has one lecture on Friday morning but that's fine since he only has to pick up Minyoung from daycare at 1.30pm. He will make her lunch, help her with her writing and counting exercises, take her to meet friends or go to the park or to ballet. He'll stay with her for about five hours until either Eunji or her husband come home from work. They also agree that Yoongi will be her babysitter for other occasions too, be it late hours at work or the occasional date night. She pays far more than Yoongi had expected, which is also a bonus.

So, all in all, he is happy when he's on his way back to the bus. Happier than he's been in a long time.

Spring turns into summer and each week Yoongi spends two afternoons with Minyoung. They play in the garden or go to the park, sometimes they craft something or paint or even bake together. Yoongi loves his new job. And he loves Minyoung. She's a little sunshine but also a little brat sometimes which just makes spending time with her more fun. She obviously adores Yoongi, according to her mother at least. Because apparently she could never shut up about him whenever he wasn't around, always looking forward to the next Thursday when Yoongi would be there again to play with her.

It made him feel all warm. His life hadn't been the most fun or even slightly good recently, but taking care of another little human made him feel a lot better somehow.

It also helped that he got along well with her parents. Eunji owned the company Yoongi's mum worked at and her husband, Kangjun works as a professor at Seoul University. They are both successful and therefore busy, but take enough time out of their week to spend it with their daughter. Yoongi knew that it didn't concern him at all but he was still happy about it. He had a friend from university who also babysits a little girl and her parents are always working and never spend any time with her.

It was the best job he'd ever had, so much better than the one at the 24h convenience store he had last semester. So maybe it was a good thing that he had to give that up… even if Yoongi could've forgone the reason.

His new job helped him not to think too much about that though. That and his shit load of work he had to do for uni. There was barely any time left for Yoongi to think about his sad and lonely life or the past few months.

This job had finally given him something new, something to look forward to. It might be a dumb thought, he thinks one Friday when he watches Minyoung run around on the playground as he tries to read a book. It's only a job and he still has a lot to work on, but it's a start. And the innocent adoration of a child helped immensely to make him feel better.

So before Yoongi knows it, it's been two months.

One Thursday, Eunji asks Yoongi if he could maybe stay longer on Friday. She and her husband had been invited to a company dinner so it would be great if Yoongi could stay in the evening and put Minyoung to bed. Yoongi agrees of course. He can just sit downstairs in the living room or in the kitchen and finish up some homework after Minyoung went to bed and he waited for her parents to come home.

So on Friday Yoongi picks Minyoung up from day-care and they make a trip to the near-by park with its adjoined playground. It’s the first time that she has to put her to bed and his strategy is to power her out so that she would later go to bed without fussing much. There aren't many kids there because it had rained the previous night and there's mud and puddles everywhere, so Yoongi puts his book down and plays with Minyoung. He had brought her little red rubber boots and raincoat and it was still warm enough so it would be fine. Eunji had allowed it too. The only thing Yoongi hadn't counted on was that he himself didn't own any rubber boots, only a raincoat, so when he slips in a puddle while running after her, he dirties his entire pants. It makes Minyoung giggle and she throws herself into his arms, laughing as she kicks against his legs with her little feet, dirtying them even further. But Yoongi doesn't care, as long as she's happy. He can always put them in the washing machine once he gets home.

It stays warm the entire afternoon and doesn't rain again by the time the sun starts to set. Minyoung also doesn't seem too tired, so they walk home instead of taking the bus and get frozen yogurt on their way back. Minyoung is happy and chatty and tells Yoongi all about her plans for the weekend as she holds his hand with one of hers, while the other one holds on tightly to her strawberry frozen yogurt with chocolate chips and marshmallows. It might not have been long since he started looking after the small girl and it might only be two days a week, but Yoongi was already ready to give her the whole world… or ice cream for now.

By the time they reach the Kim's home, it's a little after five and their frozen yogurt is all finished. Minyoung is still talking about her friend who she'll go to the amusement park with tomorrow if it doesn't rain again. "Will you go to the amusement park with me too, Yoonie?", she asks, wiggling with her feet as Yoongi pulls off her rubber boots.

Yoongi hums in agreement. "We can do that. I have to ask your mum first though."

"Yey!", Minyoung cheers and jumps into Yoongi's arms. "I will try everything out tomorrow with Taetae oppa and then, when we go there together I can show you the best rides."

"Alright, I'm looking forward to it", Yoongi answers as he carries her over to the staircase. She hugs him tighter.

"We always have so much fun Yoonie, I wish you could come with me and Taetae oppa tomorrow." She sighs. "But I know you have to study."

Yoongi chuckles, amused that she had remembered her mum's answer to why Yoongi can't watch her every day of the week. He puts her down onto the first step.

"Okay, Minnie. You go take a bath and change into your pyjamas while I make us some tea and then we can play whatever you want… though maybe not paint because we got dirty enough today."

She snickers. "Okay, Yoonie!", she yells as she runs up the stairs, not paying any mind to Yoongi telling her to be careful.

Yoongi shakes his head smiling. He finds it adorable that she just continues to call him Yoonie. At first he had thought that she just couldn't pronounce his name properly, then that she just assumed that Yoonie was his real name, but eventually her mother had asked her and she had just said that she gave nicknames to all of her friends. Then she promptly demanded that Yoongi thinks of a nickname for her too so he had started to call her Minnie. This had only led to Minyoung's new favourite game: playing superheroes. Because in her opinion, Yoonie and Minnie sounded like the name of a superhero duo. As of right now, they were busy making costumes for themselves, which Yoongi assumes is what she wants to do once she's bathed. It's all she wants to do when they stay in recently.

For now though he settles on making tea. A herbal one for himself and fruit tea with a tea spoon of honey for Minyoung. This was another thing Yoongi loved about this household. They had really fancy teas. Like everything else, they looked expensive. But not only that, they also tasted good, not just like hot leaf juice. Yoongi liked them even though he was a passionate coffee drinker. These ones he could get used to it. Though he sometimes wondered why they had so much tea in the house since neither Eunji nor her husband were tea drinkers, Yoongi had only ever seen them drink coffee and Minyoung preferred the classical fruity teas like plain apple or raspberry.

He doesn't question it though, just enjoys it.

He takes his time making the tea since Minyoung always takes some time in the bathroom. So, Yoongi checks his messages and replies back to his best friend Hoseok who asked him to come over on Monday for movies and dinner. Then he walks over to the lounge to get the box with their costume crafting stuff and puts it on the dining table, just in case. But he thinks that there's a pretty huge chance that they're gonna need it. She had mentioned it quite a few times how much she was looking forward to finally putting on her costume. Which would be happening a lot sooner if Yoongi wasn't lacking all talent for sewing.

When everything is done and their tea is set, Yoongi mindlessly scrolls through twitter while he waits for Minyoung to finish up. His eyes land on his mud-stained jeans and he really wishes that he'd brought pants to change. It's not too bad but not really comfortable either.

He contemplates rubbing the mud off with a kitchen sponge when that one creaking step alerts him that Minyoung is finally coming back downstairs. He walks out of the kitchen to get her before she can run off to the living room, her name already on his tongue, but Minyoung is nowhere to be seen.

What Yoongi doesn't expect is for a young man, probably around his age, to come down the stairs. He frowns a little as he types into his phone with one hand.

"Who are you?", Yoongi asks, confusion evident in his voice. The boy looks up, startled by the sudden voice and almost drops his phone. He searches for the owner of the voice and his eyes widen when he finds Yoongi standing in the middle of the hall. Yoongi stares back, because how could he not? The guy is freaking attractive. He has slightly curled black hair and high cheekbones. His tanned skin is smooth and his plush lips a beautiful pink. He's dressed in a white silk shirt and black slacks but is barefeet. There's silver earrings dangling from his ears and silver bracelets and rings adorning his wrists and long fingers.

All in all, he's the most beautiful man Yoongi has ever seen. Yoongi doesn't know how to react apart from staring at him as his mouth becomes dryer and dryer.

"Who are you?", the guy just repeats, one eyebrow raised. There's something like a smirk playing on his lips and Yoongi hates how attractive he looks like that. He feels almost underdressed in his dirty jeans and sweater. Why did he have to look like this when he was meeting someone who looked so freaking attractive. Couldn't it have been any other day?

But then again, who even was this guy? Sure he was hot as hell but that didn't justify him just appearing in the Kim's house without anyone telling Yoongi. Normally Eunji always told Yoongi when they had guests over. But then again, the guy looked far too young to be one of their business partners. He also looks too well off to be a burglar. Unless… he was one of those gentlemen thieves. Like Ocean's Eleven or something like that. Which would be kinda hot…

Anyways. Yoongi needs to do something about him. So he just starts by answering his question.(Even though he had asked first.)

"I...I ah…", he stutters. "I'm Minyoung's babysitter."

"Oh", the boy just makes and his confused expression turns into a friendly smile. With three long strides he's in front of him and extends his hand. "Well hello then Minyoung's babysitter. I'm Minyoung's older brother."

That makes sense. Now that Yoongi looks at him up close, he recognises Minyoung's rectangle smile, the same dark eyes and Eunji's slim face. It's painfully obvious up close. Yoongi's eyes widen as he stares at the boy's handsome face now way too close to him, and then at his outstretched hand which he hesitantly takes. "I… I didn't know she had a brother… y...your mother never said anything…"

Yoongi is a little embarrassed at himself for stuttering like this but he really doesn't know how to react. He's not at all prepared to meet a guy this attractive… not today… not ever. But especially not today that he's in an old t-shirt and dirty jeans, clustered with mud from playing in the park with Minyoung. He really should’ve brought some clothes to change. What is the boy gonna think? Yoongi looks and sounds like the least professional person ever right now… and he's supposed to take care of this dude's little sister. "But then again… I haven't been working here for long", Yoongi adds and doesn't really know why.

The boy doesn't show any sign of displeasure though, he just tilts his head, a little smile playing on his lips. Yoongi feels his cheeks heat up. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you." He seems nice. Different from those other pretty boys Yoongi had met at Uni.

Yoongi nods. "A...and I didn't mean to be so hostile… I mean… this is your house. You have every right to be here."

The boy laughs at that. "Ah no! Don't worry. It's fine. I completely understand your confusion. I've only been back for half a week now, so we didn't have any chance… but it's very nice to meet you now." He looks Yoongi up and down and it seems almost like he's checking him out. But that can't be… why would he. God, he's probably just judging Yoongi for the mud stains.

Then the boy's eyes shoot up and meet Yoongi's. There's this weird spark in them which makes Yoongi's stomach twist.

"Oh shit, I'm so impolite, I didn't even ask for your name!", he exclaims.

"Oh." Yoongi hadn't even realised. "Yoon...Yoongi. My name is Min Yoongi."

The boy smiles wider. "Really nice to meet you, Yoongi. I'm Taehyung."

Yoongi can basically feel his brain working and then recognition dawns on him. His eyes widen. "Oh! Oh, you are Taetae!"

He immediately blushes. "I mean… Minyoung talked about you and aaah… she called you Taetae. But I thought she was just talking about a friend from day-care or so... You're going to the amusement park with her tomorrow."

Yoongi quickly shuts up, realising that he sounds like a fucking idiot. God, who even allowed him to ever speak in front of an attractive man?

"Aah yeah", Taehyung just says, apparently not at all bothered by Yoongi's awkwardness. "She's been so excited. I've promised her already when I was still in Toronto that I would go with her to the amusement park first thing once I got back. She missed me so much, it was the only thing that would calm her down." He smiles a little absently and Yoongi thinks it's one of the cutest things in the world how this handsome man talks so fondly about his little sister. It melts Yoongi's heart. As if this guy couldn't get more… more everything really.

"It's aah… really nice of you to keep your promise", Yoongi comments. He's blushing again. Or still, depending on how you wanna see it.

"Oh of course!", Taehyung answers. "Always! I have to. She would have my head otherwise."

Yoongi laughs. "Yeah, I can imagine."

Minyoung has a weird obsession with pinky promises. She makes Yoongi promise all sorts of stuff and will then link their pinkies together to seal the deal. Once Yoongi had forgotten about a promise he made and she had not talked to him for about two hours until her mum got home and explained to her that it wasn't nice to hold grudges and that she should forgive Yoongi because he had apologised.

Taehyung doesn't say anything else, just tilts his head and looks at Yoongi who feels himself grow hotter under his piercing gaze. In the back of his head there's the small reminder that he should go check on Minyoung, that their tea is getting cold. But he doesn’t let it come to the surface, feeling way too mesmerised by those dark eyes on him.

Eventually it gets a little too much and he can feel his cheeks heat up even more. He finally blinks and ducks his head.

Yoongi clears his throat as he awkwardly rubs his neck. "I aah… I should… I mean…"

"Oh yeah!", Taehyung exclaims and Yoongi thinks for a short moment that he is blushing but that can't be, right? "I should too…" He looks down at his golden, expensive watch. "I… shit… I have to meet my friend in like twenty minutes. I… I'm sorry. It was really nice meeting you though."

He smiles and that warm feeling comes back to Yoongi's stomach. He can't remember ever having had this kind of feeling. Hell, he had barely met this guy, was he crazy? But then again, Yoongi had never seen a man this beautiful and that surely had fried his brain a little.

"Yeah… you too", he manages to say and steps to the side so that Taehyung can rush to the entrance. He quickly slips into a pair of loafers that Yoongi hadn’t noticed before and grabs a set of keys from the sideboard. Then he's at the door, all while Yoongi just continues to stare at him.

Taehyung opens the door, but before he can vanish just as suddenly as he appeared, he turns around again and smiles at Yoongi.

"Goodbye, Yoongi-ssi", he says and then slips through the door before Yoongi can even answer.

"Bye", he mumbles into the empty hallway.

What the hell was that?

He's still staring at the door by the time Minyoung comes skipping down the stairs and jumps onto his back.

"Yoonie!", she squeals, startling him with the sudden force. He quickly grabs her legs around his waist so that she doesn't fall.

"Hey, sweetie. Are you all done?"

"Yes!", she squeals right into his ear, momentarily deafening him. "Yoonie, who did you talk to?"

Yoongi starts walking to the kitchen with her piggy back riding. He doesn't really know what to say, but then again… what is there to say? She is just an innocent, curious, little girl.

"Aah I talked to your brother."

She gasps. "Taetae was home?" There's a pout in her voice. "He didn't tell me hello…"

"He was very busy and had been in a rush", Yoongi tries to calm Minyoung down as he lets her climb down from his back. He turns around to find her standing in front of him, looking up at him with a sad pout. She's wearing a little pink hoodie that on her looks huge and a pair of black leggings. Her socks are mismatched, but that's normal. The little frown on her face isn't.

"What's wrong, Minnie? Are you really that mad that Taehyung didn't say hello to you?"

Minyoung shrugs. "Not really… I mean if he was in a rush… and he's working so hard all the time but he took some free time to go to the amusement park with me tomorrow."

Yoongi's lips pull into a smile as he squats down to be on her eye-level. "That's really nice of him", he says, reaching out to rub her small shoulders to calm her down. She nods.

"Yeah…"

"Then what's wrong?"

She sighs, as if the weight of the whole world rests on her small five year old shoulders.

"Did you like him?", she asks after a small pause.

Yoongi hadn't expected this question. He really tries not to misinterpret or misunderstand her. She's just a little girl. Of course she thinks it's that easy. You meet a person and you either like him or you don't. She didn't understand the panic (that could be either attraction or anxiety) and the thousands of thoughts swirling inside Yoongi's head. Or the fact that her brother was fucking beautiful and Yoongi was just a small, weak gay. But he can't tell that to Minyoung of course.

"Well I just said hello and introduced myself. I will have to get to know him better, but he seemed very likable."

In a friend way. The last thing Yoongi needed right now was being weirdly attracted to a stranger or worse, develop a crush on one. He really wasn't looking for a relationship, he was doing the opposite actually. Running as far away from relationships as possible. It's not even been six months since he went through a terrible, terrible breakup and for now he just wants to be alone. Even though being alone, can feel kind of… lonely sometimes…

"I just…", Minyoung speaks up a gain. "You're right… you don't know him. But I just wanted all three of us to hang out together! Then you'll like him, I promise!"

Yoongi laughs. "Yeah? But what if he doesn't like me?"

Minyoung gasps, offended. "What? But how could someone not like you?"

Yoongi smiles. It's really that easy for her. It's probably for every kid, and Yoongi doesn't want to be the one to destroy her colourful, happy world in which everything is good and Yoongi doesn't wanna be the asshole who tells her that it isn't. Who tells her that people are shitty and mean and that most people don't like Yoongi. So instead he says.

"Different people have different tastes. Not everyone likes everyone. Just like not everyone loves the same food."

Minyoung gasps. "You mean like I love squid and you don't?"

Yoongi nods. "Yes, like that."

She juts her bottom lip out and nods. "Makes sense."

"Everything alright now?"

She nods. "Very. You wanna know why?", she asks as she skips over to the kitchen table, not even questioning the materials set out there. Yoongi takes their now lukewarm tea over and sits down across from her.

"Why?"

"Because even though different people like different things I now know that Taehyung and you will like each other."

Yoongi raises his eyebrows. "Yeah?"

She nods, grinning widely. "Yeah! Because he doesn't like squid either!"

And that's that.

Yoongi laughs. He wishes life was really that easy.

《☆》

"Yoonie…", Minyoung asks, tugging on Yoongi's shirt. He crouches down next to her. "Yes?"

"Are you gonna babysit Tae oppa too?", she asks, eyes wide. Yoongi chuckles. She's still obsessed with Yoongi's relationship to her older brother for some reason. Her mother guessed it is because they are the only older boys in her life and she's trying to place them in the picture she has made herself of the world. And like that try to explain to herself why they exist in a different context to her.

"No Minnie, your brother is old enough, he doesn't need a babysitter anymore."

"Oh." Her little face pulls into a pout as she tilts her head to the side to look behind Yoongi and stare at Taehyung who's standing at the kitchen island, mixing a smoothie. He's apparently only checking in after his class to change and get a snack before his gym session. "Are you sure?"

That makes Yoongi laugh harder. "Yes I'm sure."

"Hmm", Minyoung doesn't seem entirely convinced as she has a little stare-off with her older brother. Yoongi wonders if he has to break it off, but then Taehyung let's out something that sounds like a battle cry and surges forward, picking his sister up and twirls her around as she lets out a screeching laugh. Yoongi shakes his head, endeared at their antics as he picks Minyoung's abandoned backpack up. They had met each other in the kitchen as Yoongi and Minyoung got their snacks and water before he was gonna take her to ballet class.

Yoongi hadn't expected to see Taehyung today but then again, he doesn't know why he was surprised. Ever since he had met Taehyung for the first time, he seemed to be always there. Somehow. Even if it was just a brief moment. Passing Yoongi in the hallway on his way to uni or grabbing a snack from the kitchen. Sometimes Yoongi would hear him laugh in his room, probably talking to someone on the phone while Yoongi's playing with Minyoung. Stuff like that. But they never really talk. Just exist alongside each other. Which is how it should be, Yoongi has to remind himself. They don't know each other, Yoongi just works for his family. And okay, he's pretty nice to look at but that's about all Yoongi knows about him (and that he doesn't like squid).

Yet, something about him makes Yoongi uneasy. But not in a bad way. It's like this tickling feeling in the back of Yoongi’s head. He just wants to stare. So maybe it's just because he's so attractive. But for some reason, Yoongi keeps on looking forward to seeing him, even if it's just for a second. Maybe also because he really enjoys seeing those cute moments between him and Minyoung.

Now though he has to break it up.

"Okay, enough of that. We have to leave now if we don't want to be late for your lesson, Minnie", he says, holding out her backpack to the little girl currently hanging from her brothers arm.

"Oh!", she gasps at Yoongi's reminder and jumps down, quickly running towards Yoongi to grab her pink bag.

Yoongi looks up from her to see Taehyung looking down at his watch. "Shit, I need to leave too", he mumbles and caps his bottle before looking up and smiling at Yoongi. "I'll walk out with you guys."

Yoongi just gives him a short nod, unsure how else to react. He usually wasn't the most talkative person, but around Taehyung he got even quieter, afraid to say something dumb. It's not too obvious though, he can just write it off as being a little shy.

He follows Minyoung out into the foyer to help her put on her shoes before slipping into his own ones. It's warm out today so he doesn't put on a jacket but packs one for Minyoung just in case she gets cold later.

Minyoung wiggles around next to the door when Yoongi is done packing his bag, impatiently waiting for them to go. When Yoongi doesn't move to open the door, she frowns. But it quickly turns into a wide smile when she sees Taehyung walking towards them, gym bag thrown over his shoulder.

"Taetae is coming with us?", she squeals excitedly. Yoongi chuckles.

"No sweetie, he's just walking out with us. I'll go take you to your ballet lesson and your brother is going to the gym with his friend. But you'll see him for dinner afterwards."

"Oh", she says. Then her eyes widen again. "Are you gonna stay for dinner too, Yoonie?"

Yoongi laughs. She's so obsessed with the whole concept of him and Taehyung existing in the same space, if she would've been a little older, one could mean that she was trying to set them up. "No I'm gonna leave when your mum gets home."

"Why?"

"Because I'm only here to play with you while she's at work and I have to go home and do my schoolwork tonight."

Minyoung pouts. "That's not fair", she mumbles but pushes her little hands into her coat pockets and waits for Yoongi to open the door. Yoongi agrees that schoolwork isn't fair but well, he can't stay. This is his work, not his family. They need that time for themselves.

Yoongi looks at Taehyung who had stopped slipping into his shoes to watch their little conversation. Their eyes meet and the younger boy smiles at him, clearly amused at his sister. Yoongi quickly looks away, scared that he will start to blush if he looks into Taehyung’s eyes for too long. He's also scared that Taehyung will say something like oh you can stay for dinner if you want to, because from all Yoongi knows, he is friendly like that. And then Yoongi will have to say yes but that won't fit with his clearly constructed boundaries between work and private relationships.

So instead he watches the big blue door and waits for the sound of Taehyung standing up. "Alright, I'm ready. Let's go", he says and steps next to Yoongi. He can feel the other’s eyes on him but Yoongi ignores it and reaches out to open the front door.

He's known this boy for all of two weeks, has seen him four times since then and yet he felt like there was something going on between them. Like an inside joke that he wasn't in on. He just needs a minute to himself, away from Taehyung to work it out for himself. Because if he can't, this is gonna get weird. It kinda already is. Yoongi had really enjoyed this job, still does, but as a job. He likes the Kim family and he adores Minyoung but it's not his family and it's not his life, he's just working there. Even though he feels like they are a good influence on him. Yoongi knows that Minyoung will grow older and he will graduate and won't work for them anymore so he doesn't want to get too attached to the welcoming picture of a perfect family that he never had for himself. He had been doing a good job with that. But then Taehyung came into the picture and suddenly Yoongi didn't know what was what anymore.

Like there was the fact that he was probably the most handsome person that Yoongi had ever seen and he seemed nice and charming, kind and friendly. Yoongi could tell all those things even though they had barely talked the few times they crossed paths. And yet he was somehow fascinated with him.

When Eunji got home from work that day that Yoongi had met Taehyung, she had apologised profoundly for not mentioning her son to Yoongi, or at least that he was home again. Yoongi wasn't offended though. From his mum he knows that work at the company is kinda hectic right now so Eunji had probably more important things on mind than telling her babysitter about her adult son.

From what Yoongi had grasped from their conversation though, Taehyung was almost three years younger than Yoongi and in his second year of college where he studied architecture. He had gone abroad for six months for an internship at a big Canadian architecture firm and had only returned a few days before Yoongi had met him. He was apparently a very ambitious and conscientious student who spent a lot of time studying and the bit of free time he had out with his friends. (Which to Yoongi explained why he couldn't just watch his sister.)

That was two weeks ago and Yoongi feels… well he doesn't know how he feels. Confused mainly. Taehyung confuses him and he doesn't even understand why. Normally he wouldn't mind him, but there's just something. So now, whenever Yoongi is home alone he not only mopes about his breakup and his failed relationship but also tries to figure out what the hell it is about Kim Taehyung that kind of rubs him the wrong way.

But not even in a bad way. Or at least not from Taehyung's perspective. Taehyung is nothing but kind and friendly to him. Not at all intrusive or annoying, just… nice. And maybe that's the bad part. Because normally people who look like that and are rich and are smart aren't nice. Especially not to Yoongi. But Taehyung is.

It's infuriating really.

They walk down the yard in silence, Minyoung humming to herself as she skips over the pebbles in front of them.

"I always think I look way too professional for someone with my level of fitness", Taehyung says, amusement present in his voice as he breaks the silence.

"W… what?", Yoongi asks, very confused about Taehyung's offhand comment.

He chuckles again. "Well I wear those fancy gym clothes and have all of this equipment but I'm actually very unfit. I just walk on the treadmill while my friend Jungkook does his workout and talk his ear off until he lifts double his bodyweight ", he explains and Yoongi doesn't really understand why he's telling him all that, but he had never understood small talk anyway.

So he just nods. "Ahm… I mean there's nothing wrong with wearing nice clothes…", he mumbles. Taehyung does look good in his outfit but Yoongi tries not to focus on that, he'd probably also look good in a potato sack. 

"There isn't", Taehyung agrees, which surprises Yoongi. He's been so awkward… everyone else would've stopped talking to him entirely. Not Taehyung. He just keeps being nice. "I still feel like an imposter though. I should just stop going but I like hanging out with Jungkook. Especially after I haven't seen him for so long."

Again Yoongi doesn't really know why Taehyung shares this with him but he thinks it's kinda cute. That he's going to the gym to be with his friend and that he's this openhearted to tell a practical stranger about it.

"That's really nice of you", Yoongi comments because it's the only thing he can think of. It still seems awkward. It's apparently Yoongi's new default setting.

Taehyung chuckles. "Nonsense. It's not like I have something better to do besides uni."

Yoongi nods which Taehyung apparently takes as a sign to continue talking. "I mean I had expected to watch Minyoung from time to time but now we even got you for that", he says and if anyone else would've said it, it would've sounded offensive. But not so with Taehyung. It doesn't make any sense to Yoongi. He just can't figure this guy out.

"Sorry", Yoongi still says. He knows that the two siblings are really close and he can't help but feel like he's somehow intruding on their time together.

"What for?", Taehyung asks, tilting his head and smiling down at Yoongi.

"I mean… if it weren't for me, you could've spend all this time with Minnie", Yoongi explains, even though it doesn't seem like he even had that thought before.

"Oh no", Taehyung laughs. "Don't worry. I mean I'm her brother and I love her to death but I think it would be neither good for her nor for me if I would be her babysitter. Besides, I only have all this free time now because I just came back. In two weeks I'll be fully wrapped up in uni work again."

Oh… yeah that makes sense. "Aaah I see. That's a very mature point of view."

Taehyung shrugs. "I don't know. Maybe. Minyoung doesn't really understand it most of the time. That I have my own duties and time for myself and that I'm not her constant play companion. But that's fine, she's still young and she has you know for that so that's good."

His words make Yoongi smile. He had noticed something similar. Though he assigned Minyoung's clinginess towards Taehyung just as admiration for her older sibling. But now that he thought about it she really seems to think that Yoongi and Taehyung solely live to be with her. Which is probably also why she's so obsessed about understanding their existence in the same place.

Speaking of Minyoung... They have almost reached the gate when she gasps loudly and stops her skipping to turn around and latch onto Yoongi's arm.

"Yoonie!", she whines. "I forgot Mimi. He needs to come and see how much better I got at the dance!"

Yoongi sighs. Right, he should've realised. Minyoung never went to ballet without bringing her favourite plushie, a little monkey that looks thoroughly loved and used. She took him basically everywhere apart from bed, because it had its own little bed on a pillow in her room. (Also Mimi was her favourite daytime plushie, her favourite nighttime plushie was a penguin named Soosoo is what she told Yoongi last week when he handed her the wrong plushie to sleep with.)

Yoongi turns to go get him but there's a soft hand on his shoulder and he looks up to see Taehyung, smiling softly at him. He shakes his head.

"It's alright, I'll get it. You just wait here." He drops his gym back next to Yoongi and quickly jogs back to the house before Yoongi can even tell him that it's sitting on the couch in the TV room. They'll have to hurry to be in time so he hopes that Taehyung will find it quickly.

Minyoung had continued to dance around on the path and wiggles towards Yoongi to hug him around the waist, grinning up to him.

"Are you excited?", she asks, making Yoongi chuckle. He brushes her hair out of her face, wondering what she could mean. Knowing her, it probably had something to do with Taehyung again.

"Sure", he therefore just says and hopes that she doesn't ask again why he won't have dinner with them. Luckily he's saved from any inquisitive questions by Taehyung's return. He's jogging still, but this time waving with a little monkey.

"Found him", he announces. That was quick, Yoongi thinks, he must've either seen him previously or was just lucky to find him. He holds Mimi out towards his sister but she just shakes her head.

"Yoonie can carry him", she just says, grinning at them and showing off her missing tooth. She had only lost it on Monday and it's the first one so she's been pretty excited and had been telling Yoongi all about it yesterday. She’s with almost five apparently the first one of her day care group to have lost one of her teeth which of course made it an even grander achievement.

Yoongi sighs again, but fondly so, and turns around towards Taehyung, holding his hand out. "Yoonie can carry him", he repeats, making Taehyung laugh which somehow feels good. Stupid.

He hands him the monkey and watches as Yoongi puts him in the bag, just letting his head look out. He's still watching with this weird, soft smile when Yoongi opens the gate and steps outside onto the sidewalk and it makes him a little uneasy. Like something's buzzing under his skin. Maybe it's the weird domesticity of the situation or because it's his first longer conversation with Taehyung.

No matter what it doesn't go away. Not later when he's sitting on the side, with Mimi on his lap, watching Minyoung go through her routine, and certainly not now as he says goodbye to Taehyung.

They step out onto the street and Taehyung nods to the left. "Well I parked over there", he says and Yoongi nods.  

"We need to walk this way", he answers and points into the opposite direction after taking Minyoung's hand into his.

"Alright then. You two have a lot of fun and I'll try not to break a leg on the treadmill", he says, grinning widely. He looks a lot like Minyoung like this. Adorable.

"Would be better", Yoongi mumbles awkwardly but it only makes Taehyung smile wider. He feels his cheeks heat up and quickly pushes Minyoung forward a little. "Say goodbye to your brother, Minnie."

She raises her hand to wave. "Bye bye, oppa!"

Taehyung smiles at her. "Bye bye, sweetie." Then his eyes wander towards Yoongi and his grin softens into a tiny, little smile. "Goodbye Yoongi. See you around."

With that he leaves, while Yoongi's still standing there, wondering about how it felt to hear his name out of Taehyung's mouth. He's standing there, probably looking a little crazy until Minyoung begins to tuck at his hand and complains about how they're gonna be late.

《☆》

The next time Yoongi has to deal with Taehyung’s prolonged presence is a week later after dinner. Not that he hadn't have to deal with him before that. He had seen him in passing and he was always present somewhere in the back of Yoongi’s mind. He even almost mentioned him to his mum when he visited her on Sunday and she had asked how his new job was going and if he had already met Eunji's son who was about his age. He had to hold himself back from saying something like thanks eomma, for not warning me beforehand, would've been helpful.

But those things didn't count. Yoongi could easily shake them off. That wasn't an option anymore though, as soon as Taehyung started talking to him.

It's a Thursday and Yoongi was supposed to be home two hours ago. Kangjun had an evening lecture as always and Eunji spontaneously had to stay longer at work. Since Taehyung had picked up classes again  this week, she had called Yoongi and asked him to stay until either one of them came home. Or Taehyung came home from his last class of the day. Which is unfortunately what happened first.

Yoongi tells Minyoung that her mum will have to stay late at work while she's drawing in her colouring book on the living room floor while Yoongi had been working on an assignment on the couch. She doesn't seem to mind at all that her mum probably won't be home until after she already went to bed and instead excitedly asks if that means Yoongi will have to stay longer. He doesn't know if he finds her attachment cute or concerning (because one day he will have to leave and he doesn't want it to be too bad for her).

Yoongi texts Seokjin that he'll be home later and finishes his assignment before busying himself with making dinner. He cooks the rice and prepares some side dishes before he starts on the sweet and spicy chicken he learned how to make from his grandma. He makes sure to cook enough for the rest of the family as well, should they be hungry once they come home later. After Minyoung had gotten bored of her colouring book, she joins Yoongi in the kitchen and he gives her a small cutting board and a plastic knife to cut some cucumbers. She's babbling away about this kids’ tv-show she's apparently obsessed with now and Yoongi just hums in agreement a few times, which seems to be enough to satisfy her.

She's still babbling away when Yoongi hears the faint sound of the front door opening. At first he thinks he had imagined it, but then there's footsteps and a second later, Taehyung steps inside the kitchen. He startles when he sees Yoongi standing at the kitchen counter.

"O...oh hey", he says and his surprised face turns into a small smile.

"Hi", Yoongi mumbles and adds some chili flakes to the chicken.

"Taetae oppa!", Minyoung squeals and jumps up from the table. Taehyung crouches down and quickly pics her up to twirl her around, making her giggle as he presses kisses all over his face. They always do that when Taehyung comes home in the evening. It's, as almost everything they do, very cute.

Yoongi stirs through the pan with chicken and turns the heat down. He'll just have to stay until Taehyung has showered and changed and then the two can have dinner together and Yoongi can maybe catch up on that anime he's been watching while munching on whatever leftovers Seokjin had stored away in their fridge. He's a little sad about not getting to taste the chicken but it's his job. He can't get too comfortable.

"I didn't expect you to be still here", Taehyung says, addressing Yoongi as he sists his little sister down on the kitchen island. "Where's mum?"

"She had to stay longer at work", Yoongi explains. "I'll just finish this and then I'll be out of your hair."

"Oh", Taehyung makes. His eyes flicker between Yoongi and the prepared dishes on the counter. "You made all of this and now you want to leave? Without eating any?"

Yoongi shrugs. "I was only supposed to stay until you or your parents get home."

Taehyung smiles again, very softly. Yoongi has learned that he has a different smile for everyone. It seems like this is his Yoongi smile. Small and soft, a little careful and hesitant still but friendly nevertheless. It's not as bright and rectangley as the one he saves for Minyoung, but that's okay, they barely know each other.

"But you put all that work into the meal, you can at least stay till after dinner. It will be more than enough for the three of us", Taehyung insists and Minyoung vehemently nods. Of course she is keen on keeping Yoongi here. But he's a little surprised by Taehyung's persistence. It almost seems as if he really wants to spend time with Yoongi. For whatever reason.

Yoongi would not have had a problem just going home without eating, but now he feels like it would be kind of rude to do so. Taehyung was very convincing in a calm yet persuading way. Yoongi finds that he can't say no to him the same way he can't with his sister.

"I… okay", he therefore gives in. "But I'm only gonna stay for dinner. Then I'll leave. I'm not getting paid to sit around and do nothing."

Taehyung raises his eyebrows. "Well maybe I do need a babysitter too", he says. Yoongi is surprised that he still remembers Minyoung's comment from a few weeks ago but still feels his lips pull into a little smile. He can't help it. It's ridiculous really, how easy it is to smile around Taehyung. And they barely know each other or have talked much. There was a time right after the break-up, in which Yoongi thought he could never again laugh at anything (which of course was a little overdramatic) and yet here he was, smiling at the dumbest, most unfunny shit, just because this child and her incredibly attractive brother were too cute to handle.

"Besides, the least you deserve is to eat the food you made."

"Well if you say so", Yoongi answers and picks the spatula right up again.

"I do." Taehyung grins. It comes easy to him. He really doesn't have to be like this with Yoongi. He could just treat him like his sister's babysitter and not mind him at all. Instead he makes an effort to talk to Yoongi, to make him laugh and be nice to him.

It irritates Yoongi just as much as it makes him a little flustered.

He quickly turns away from that bright smile to stir through the chicken. His cheeks feel a little hot.

"Okay. How about the two of us set the table then hmm?", Taehyung says to Minyoung now that Yoongi isn't paying any attention to her anymore.

"Yes!", Minyoung yells, clapping into her hands and then holds them out for Taehyung to pick her up. Yoongi watches them out of the corner of his eye and tries to suppress his fond smile.

They bustle around the kitchen, carrying plates and cutlery over to the table while Yoongi finishes up dinner. Once again he has that same feeling of domesticity from a few weeks ago. It feels warm, right. Not as strange and new as it is and should feel.

Minyoung is Taehyung's sister and he's her babysitter and it's embarrassing how Yoongi has to remind himself of that fact.

But around Taehyung he tends to forget some things. Like that he's supposed to work or that he just got out of a toxic relationship and a bad breakup not even six months ago. And he has to remind himself of others. That this is only temporary, that he doesn’t even know Taehyung. He just makes it complicated and difficult by being so open and friendly. Yoongi doesn't know how to handle it.

"Hyung."

"Huh?" Yoongi looks up from the bowl he had placed on the table to find Taehyung next to the refrigerator. Not the one in the kitchen but the one in the extended dining area with the glass doors that contains purely alcoholic beverages. The younger boy is watching him with a small smile. (Yoongi had also never allowed him to call him hyung but that didn't seem to bother Taehyung.) Yoongi clears his throat. "Yeah?"

"Do you want some wine?", he asks, which is what Yoongi had expected. "You don't have to drive home and I could use a glass after today's lesson and don't wanna drink alone."

"Oh I…" There's a lot of things that he wants to say. That he shouldn't drink at work. What happened in Taehyung’s class that he needs a drink. Why he wants Yoongi to drink with him. But he says nothing like that. Instead he decides to just let go for a second. To not remind himself that it's a job and that be barely knows Taehyung. Instead he just lets himself do what he feels like. So, he softly smiles. "I'll take a glass, thank you."

Taehyung's smile is a little surprised but happy and Yoongi can't blame him for it. He's probably pretty much like an open book to the younger. Judging from the way Taehyung always treats him on this fine line between luring Yoongi just outside of his comfort zone and not overstepping it at all. It's weird, Yoongi had never experienced something like that. No one had ever kept him on edge like that. And now, Taehyung didn't even have to do much. It was in the way he smiled at Yoongi when they crossed paths in the hallway, as if daring him to smile back. It's in the way he holds the door open for Yoongi if they happen to be leaving together. In the way he asks him how his day went, actually caring for the answer and in the way he now wants to drink a glass of wine with Yoongi. Just for the hell of it. Because it's nice. It's easy.

And maybe Yoongi needs nice and easy.

Yoongi continues to place the dishes onto the table, giving small bowls to Minyoung to help him while Taehyung opens a bottle of wine. It's a white one and looks more expensive than anything Yoongi could ever afford (mind you Yoongi's go to wine was a drugstore one for two dollars). When everything's done, Yoongi sits down at the table next to Minyoung and hands her a cup of strawberry lemonade. She quickly grabs it and downs half the cup before Yoongi can stop her.

"Slow down, sweetheart you're only gonna get that one."

She puts it down again and pouts. "Okay", she eventually says when she realises her puppy eyes won't work. Instead she holds out her bowl to Yoongi. "May I have some rice, please?"

Yoongi smiles and takes the bowl to give her some. He also puts some into his own bowl and reaches for Taehyung's just as the younger one comes to the table, carrying two glasses of wine.

He places the glass in front of Yoongi and sits down next to him on the head of the table. "There you go. I hope white is okay."

Yoongi nods and hands him his bowl of rice. "Yeah. I'm sure it's gonna be the best wine I ever tasted", he says jokingly and Taehyung does him the favour of laughing at it even though Yoongi knows it wasn't funny at all.

Dinner goes over relatively quick. Minyoung shovels spoons full of food into her mouth and Taehyung compliments Yoongi's cooking skills several times. Yoongi tries not to blush each time but fails gloriously. He just isn't used to receiving compliments from pretty boys, sue him. At one point Taehyung also gets very excited about the strawberry lemonade, pouting about also wanting a glass which is way too cute and adorable for a tall, handsome man in a fitted, blue dress shirt, who just a second ago had leaned back in his seat with his wine glass in hand, looking so damn attractive that Yoongi had to avoid his eyes. Yoongi gets him a glass of lemonade though and is rewarded with a blinding smile.

Yoongi finds that it's very easy to talk with Taehyung. He'd been a little scared beforehand because he tended to make things awkward and really wasn't good at talking to… well anyone who was over the age of ten and neither his mum nor his two best friends. Hyunsoo had once told him that it was hard to hold a conversation with him and Yoongi had never forgotten about it, which just made it harder to talk to people. Taehyung though did not seem to have any problems with holding a conversation with him. It makes something sizzle within Yoongi's chest once again.

He doesn't say much but again, that doesn't seem to bother Taehyung and before Yoongi knows it, half an hour has went buy and Minyoung's eyes are getting droopier. Taehyung has been talking about the time him and his best friend Jimin went to grab something to eat after a night at the club and Jimin was so drunk that he tried to order a Big Mac at Taco Bell. Yoongi is laughing into his second wine glass as Minyoung's little head drops against Yoongi's arm.

Yoongi looks down at her and Taehyung stops talking. The little girl blinks up at Yoongi tiredly.

"Oh sweetheart, do you wanna go to bed?", he asks her. They didn't even make it to dessert, which is chocolate tarte that Taehyung ordered. Yoongi does not know how she's so tried already. Usually her bedtime isn't till eight and she's even pushing that most nights when Yoongi has to put her to bed. They didn't even do anything exhausting today. Just practiced bike riding after day care and then she started drawing while Yoongi did his school work. Yet, she's beat by seven.

To his surprise Minyoung shakes her head. "No… wanna stay here with Yoonie and oppa", she mumbles but tries to get out of her chair and climb into Yoongi's lap. Yoongi quickly reaches out and heaves her over before she can somehow hurt herself. Minyoung immediately cuddles up against his shoulder with a little content sigh.

Yoongi huffs out a little laugh before putting one arm around her to keep her from sliding down.

When he looks up from her he sees that Taehyung is watching him with a soft gaze.

"What?", he asks, trying to sound easy, but he can't help the slight uncomfortableness that's swinging within his voice. Taehyung shakes his head a little.

"Nothing, just… you're really good with her", he remarks as he holds his glass against his lips.

"Oh." Yoongi feels his cheeks warm up with a blush. "I… thanks. I try my best."

Taehyung's smile softens and he nods. "Yeah. She really adores you and mum is very happy that she found you. Can't imagine a better babysitter… her words not mine. Though I agree."

That's a little bit too much compliments for Yoongi and he has to avoid his eyes because he's sure he's as red as a tomato. "I'm not that great", he mumbles. He really isn't. He's just good with kids somehow. Because they are so much easier to talk with and to be around. Yoongi struggles with adults but with kids it comes easy to him. (Apparently with Taehyung too, Yoongi's brain supplies unhelpfully. It's comfortable to talk to him, even now that he keeps on complimenting him.)

"Yes you are, don't sell yourself under worth", Taehyung says, waving his glass towards Yoongi. "You don't have to be a perfect babysitter, just be perfect for the kid you're watching and you're obviously the right one for Minyoung." 

"I try", he repeats. He realises that he had already said that and winces. "I mean I… don't know that… maybe someone else would've been even better. Sometimes, I sit her down to draw so that I can work on my school projects…" It's probably not a good idea to tell that to Taehyung, but he also can't seem to stop talking now that he has started. "I can't always think about anything to entertain her so we watch tv because I don't want her to get fuzzy. And once she fell on the playground because I looked away for a second and she cried all the way home and I had to carry her." He lets out a deep sigh as his hug around Minyoung tightens at the heart-breaking memory. "And I… I can't ever say no to her…"

Taehyung just watches him with calm, friendly eyes, not minding his little breakdown. He reaches out and softly squeezes Yoongi's arm in a reassuring gesture. It's over as quickly as it comes and before Yoongi can fully comprehend it. "Believe me", Taehyung says. "No one can say no to her. That's why mum and dad got her a pony for her birthday."

Yoongi's eyes widen. "A… a pony?", he asks. He knew that they were rich, but not hey-lets-spontaneously-buy-our-child-a-pony-rich.

Taehyung nods. "All she had to do is bat her eyes at them and boom. Pony. It lives on my grandparents’ farm. I've been asking for a puppy for years when I was a kid and never got one."

"Oh", Yoongi just makes, not sure how he should answer. This whole conversation is getting out of his control.

"Yeah… but that's… not important now", Taehyung answers. "Listen what you're talking about is completely normal. Mum has her reasons for trusting you with her and from what I've seen, I understand them. What you talked about is completely normal. Children are a shit ton of work and you're just a babysitter, not a parent so it's okay to be a little overwhelmed sometimes and a scratched knee and a little bit too much tv isn't gonna change that. And I think you know that… but it's not my place to tell you that. Not yet at least." Yoongi doesn't understand what he means but isn't gonna question it. Taehyung continues to talk. "You're doing a very good job. You've only been working here for a few months but already have it all figured out, even if you don't see it for yourself. But I see it. You really enjoy this job and Minyoung enjoys her time with you, as do I for that matter, so what's there to worry about?"

"Stop it now", Yoongi scolds him, not knowing what else to say. "You're making me blush."

Yoongi doesn't know what gives him the courage to say that, he's usually not this bold, and he regrets it straight away when Taehyung's mouth turns into a wicked grin.

"Oh so you don't do well with compliments?", he asks with a teasing tone. Oh shit.

"I… aah", Yoongi stutters, not knowing what to say to keep Taehyung from possible saying the worst things he could imagine. It's of no use because Taehyung's smirk just turns a tad more mischievous.

"Well Yoongi hyung, you're also very pretty, did you know that?", Taehyung says and oh my God that's even worse. Yoongi feels his blush go down to his neck. He didn't think that Taehyung would say something like that. Yoongi feels flustered but also uncomfortable because Taehyung is obviously just saying that.

"Don't joke about that", he mumbles, avoiding his gaze. Because why would someone as beautiful as Taehyung think that Yoongi is pretty. He's okay looking and that's it.

"I'm not joking", Taehyung says and he sounds serious. So serious that Yoongi looks up at him again. Taehyung's eyes are on him, watching Yoongi with this weirdly intense gaze. "I wouldn't joke or lie. I really think you are pretty. I'm not only saying that to tease you.”

Yoongi's eyes widen a little. He doesn't say anything and Taehyung keeps talking.

"It's cute that you get shy at compliments. But I won't tease you anymore if it makes you uncomfortable. But just so you know, you are an amazing babysitter and you're very pretty."

Yoongi's mouth drops open and he wants to say something but Taehyung smiles at him with this soft, soft smile and Yoongi just on keeps on staring at him. Eventually he gathers himself and closes his mouth to clear his throat.

"I… that… that's not true."

Taehyung shakes his head.

"Yes it is. Don't doubt yourself, Min Yoongi", he says as if it was his final conclusion of their conversation. It's a simple statement but Yoongi's mind is stuck on it for a moment. Doubting himself has been the only constant in his life for quite some time. He doubted his judgement of people after Hyunsoo turned out to be an asshole, doubted his whole personality and behaviour, the way he acted around people and blamed himself for everything Hyunsoo thought was wrong about him. So after that, Yoongi had needed some time to himself, time to think, time to understand that he wasn't the problem. And he was still healing from that, which is also why he's often so irritated with Taehyung, but maybe, just maybe Taehyung understands him. Not the recovering from a toxic relationship part of course, there was no way he would know about that. But apparently Yoongi was enough of an open book to him so that he could read all of his insecurities. Which should probably scare the shit out of Yoongi, but somehow he trusts Taehyung with this.

He opens his mouth to answer, but in that exact moment, the doorbell goes off. Taehyung's eyes light up.

"Ooh that must be dessert!", he exclaims and jumps up. He softly touches Yoongi's shoulder as if to keep him seated and smiles. "I'll get it."

With that, he runs to the door and leaves Yoongi alone with his messy thoughts and a sleeping Minyoung in his lap.

By the time Kangjun comes home at eight thirty, Minyoung is still asleep, leaning against Yoongi's shoulder. Him and Taehyung are talking in hushed voices to not wake her up. It's a little difficult because Taehyung keeps on making weird little jokes just to make Yoongi laugh. Yoongi doesn't even think that he's doing it on purpose, it's probably just the way it is. (A natural flirt.) The remains of the chocolate cake are in front of them on the table. Yoongi had completely forgotten the time and that he was supposed to be working here and that he should've been home a few hours ago. But instead he's been talking with Taehyung for hours. As if they are old friends. Yoongi can't remember the last time he felt this comfortable with someone.

"Oh Yoongi", Kangjun says and that's when Yoongi realises that he isn't supposed to still be here. "I thought you'd be home already. You really didn't have to stay so long."

He isn't mad, Yoongi knows him well enough for that already. He's a very calm and friendly person, who cares about everyone.

"Yeah. Aah… I'm sorry", Yoongi mutters. He should've also put Minyoung to bed and not have her sleeping in his lap. God he's such a bad babysitter, no matter what Taehyung is saying. "We just…"

"I kept him longer", Taehyung answers before Yoongi can say anything more. "We had dinner and then we just got lost in conversation." He stands up and gathers the empty plates.

"Oh it's fine", Kangjun says as he pours himself a glass of water. He looks tired from the long day of work and Yoongi is glad that he had made enough food so that he could grab a bite too. "I'm glad you two had fun."

He smiles kindly and Yoongi knows he means it. Yet he has a job to finish.

He stands up slowly, holding Minyoung carefully so that she doesn't wake up. "We did", he says. "And I'm leaving soon, just gonna clean up here and take Minyoung to bed and then I'll…"

"Oh no no no no", Taehyung quickly says, taking a step forward to once again place his hand on Yoongi's arm to stop him. The upper arm this time. "I kept you around so I'm gonna clean up here."

Kangjun nods and steps forward too to take Minyoung out of Yoongi's arms. "And I'm gonna put the little lady to bed." He carefully adjusts her on his hip before he looks back at Yoongi. "Goodnight, Yoongi. Thanks for staying longer and get home safely."

"I will, thanks", Yoongi answers with a slight bow. With that, Kangjun leaves and Yoongi is once again all alone with Taehyung.

Say something. Don't make it awkward, Yoongi's brain keeps telling him, but doesn't come up with what to say. So he just keeps on staring at the floor while he feels Taehyung's eyes very obviously on him. The younger boy doesn't seem to have any problem with awkwardness or talking.

"Come on, I'm gonna bring you to the door", he says. Yoongi looks up at him, eyes wide.

"No I should really help, I made all the mess…"

Taehyung shakes his head, obviously not accepting Yoongi's answer. "Nonsense. You did enough already. Go home and finally have the evening to yourself, yeah? I don't mind cleaning up."

Yoongi wants to say that he doesn't need an evening to himself, that he didn't mind staying longer, that he really liked talking to Taehyung. But he doesn't because it scares him. Because normally Yoongi would prefer nothing over an evening all to himself. So instead he just nods and goes to grab his bag.

Taehyung does really bring him to the door. He waits until Yoongi has his shoes and jacket on and then opens the door for him.

"Well Min Yoongi", he says and once again Yoongi shivers at the way his name rolls off of Taehyung's tongue. "It was really lovely to spend the evening with you."

Yoongi blushes again. "Likewise", he mumbles. He wants to say something. Anything. More. But doesn't know what.  Shouldn't want to say more. Because they barely know each other and Yoongi is still healing.

"Maybe we can do this again", Taehyung continues. Yoongi only nods. Taehyung seems to understand that this is overwhelming Yoongi. So he just smiles this soft smile of his and slightly bows his head.

"Well then. Have a good night, hyung."

"Yeah", Yoongi answers and smiles back a little. "You too."

The whole evening stays with Yoongi for longer than he would've hoped for. He lies in bed that night, a random, senseless comedy playing because he's too caught up in his thoughts to sleep. It's not like anything had happened. They had just talked… well Taehyung had talked, Yoongi had listened and kind of neglected his job. And yet he's had a lot of fun, more than he had expected or has had in a long time. He feels like he's so tense all the time, always overthinking because with Hyunsoo he always had to. He had to be tense all the time because he felt so trapped in his own life, his own body. With Taehyung he felt like he could finally let go. And it was scary, terrifying. That evening was the first time they had really talked and already Yoongi was feeling like that. Who knows where it would lead… what it could lead to. Yoongi feels like exploring it and running away at the same time. It's too soon. Way too soon. But no matter how often he tells himself that, the buzzing feeling inside his chest doesn't go away.

Neither that night nor the next day. Or any day really until he meets Taehyung again and the buzzing intensifies even more.

《☆》

"It's cute, you know?"

Yoongi looks up, a little startled by Taehyung's sudden appearance. He must've slipped outside when Minyoung went back in, because Yoongi hadn't heard the door sliding open another time. Or she had left it open again, even though he had scolded her about it several times before.

"Sorry", Taehyung says with a smile as he walks forward to sit down on the chair opposite Yoongi. "I didn't mean to scare you."

Yoongi shakes his head a little as he sticks the last flower onto the board that Minyoung had abandoned to go get some chocolate milk. He rubs his thumb and index together to get rid of the excess glue. "You didn't, don't worry. What is cute?", he then asks, remembering Taehyung's earlier words.

Taehyung tilts his head as he looks at their craft instead of Yoongi. "How talkative you get when the two of you are alone."

"Huh?" That's not what Yoongi had expected.

"You normally seem so shy", Taehyung continues, still without meeting Yoongi's gaze. "When you're with me or our parents, you barely say a word, only listen, but once you and Minnie are alone, you start to talk and are almost chattier than her."

"Oh… I…" Yoongi hasn't even realised it, but now that Taehyung has pointed it out, it was kind of obvious. He is a little reserved among others, only thawing off when he gets more comfortable… which is almost never. The only people he knows apart from his mum, that he's talkative and silly with are Namjoon, and Seokjin, his roommate, both with which he's been best friends ever since he had moved to Seoul as a child. But even with them, he had felt himself dull down, recently. The break-up had left him more shaken than he had thought. He had started to doubt himself, just like Taehyung had said. And because of that, he had stopped talking all together. The most he's probably spoken with a person was at the dinner with Taehyung last week.

Talking to kids had always been easier for him and Minyoung was the most adorable little human in the whole world, who's cheerful happiness was contagious, so before Yoongi knew it, he had started to talk.

He wasn't often like that. So of course Taehyung would be surprised, he had only seen Yoongi shy and quiet, professional. Friendly, but reserved. Even at dinner.

But cute? Yoongi isn't cute. He is just a mess of a human who blamed himself for a whole lot of shit and barely made his way through university without breaking down in a pile of anxiousness and self-doubt. He is somehow good with kids and he is a passable cook. Which are his only positive attributes. But he isn't cute. He wants to tell Taehyung that much but decides that he has already embarrassed himself enough.

"How long have you been standing there?", he asks instead. Because he must've watched them for quite some time and couldn't have just arrived when Minyoung had already left, if he noticed how much Yoongi talked.

Taehyung shakes his head. "Oh no. I just came. I was upstairs in my room and had the window open so I heard you two talking. It sounded way more fun than my explanation video on architecture in 20th century Europe so I decided to come down and see what you were up to."

"Oh."

Taehyung smiles and thankfully doesn't talk about calling Yoongi cute anymore. He just sits down on the chair that Minyoung had been sitting on previously. He looks so sure of himself, confident and comfortable in the dark blue pants and white dress shirt. It's once again just scratching on the edge of Yoongi losing his mind over how good it looks. It also makes Yoongi feel insecure in his own ripped jeans and simple t-shirt. It's also not at all what he would expect someone to wear at home while studying.

He picks up at board with Minyoung's wobbly cut out shapes glued to it. His eyes wander to the coloured papers and stickers scattered across the table and to Yoongi's hands, with which he's cutting out another cloud. "What are you doing?" Taehyung asks, carefully leaning over the table to take a closer look at Yoongi's board.

Yoongi looks up to meet his eyes. "We're making pictures out of cut-out shapes. Or were doing so before your sister got bored and wanted chocolate milk."

"Hmm." Taehyung nods. "What are you making?" He leans further older, his chin almost brushing against Yoongi's shoulder. The older boy suddenly feels very hot.

"A house and a garden… I'm not very creative. Minnie was making a butterfly and a flower", he explains, putting down the finished cloud shape.

"It looks cool", Taehyung points out, hand reaching out to softly touch the rough surface of the glitter paper. He looks back at Yoongi who's been watching him. His eyes light, sparkling with childlike joy. "Can I make one too?", he asks, excitedly.

Yoongi’s lips pull into a small smile. "Are you done with studying?"

Taehyung pouts and Yoongi is once again reminded of Minyoung asking if he has to babysit Taehyung too. "Almost", the younger boy mumbles. Yoongi just fondly rolls his eyes and reaches for one of the carton sheets they've been sticking their shapes on. It's purple. He hands it to Taehyung and his eyes light up even more.

"Purple is my favourite colour", he says and excitedly starts to make room for the carton   in front of him. A strand of hair is falling into his eyes and Yoongi has to restrain himself from reaching out and brushing it back. He looks mesmerising with his happy little grin and the sparkling eyes. Yoongi can't look away.

He hands Taehyung a real pair of scissors instead of the pink safety one that Minyoung had been working with and pushes the glue over to him. It earns him another wide smile. Yoongi turns back to his own work, for the moment happy that Taehyung doesn't talk about Yoongi thawing off around kids and how it's cute. Because Taehyung was right, Yoongi doesn't do well with compliments. On the contrary. He's very insecure and barely believes them, but he wants to believe them when they come from Taehyung. As if someone like Taehyung thinking that Yoongi was pretty, was a good person, was cute… would be enough for Yoongi to believe it. And who knows maybe it is… or will be. If Hyunsoo had managed to make him believe that he was terrible and useless, then maybe Taehyung could do the opposite. (Maybe he was already doing so.)

They work together in silence. Yoongi only shortly asking what Taehyung is making which he answers "a magical flower patch" to. Yoongi doesn't really know what to imagine under that but is looking forward to it. What Taehyung's mind would came up with. Taehyung is studying architecture but his big passion is art, or so he had told Yoongi a few weeks ago when they had run into each other in the foyer when Yoongi was about to leave but got caught up staring at a painting in the hallway.

Eventually Minyoung comes back, but she has lost all interest in continuing with her board, judging from the stack of picture books she's carrying with her. She only throws one quick look at the two boys before curling up on the lounge with her books and a stuffed animal.

Yoongi watches her for a second to check that she's doing alright before he turns back to his own project. It's a little boring and a lot more ordered than whatever Taehyung is producing on his side of the table. There's a lot of colourful snippets scattered everywhere as well as glitter. It looks like a fairy had exploded. One piece of cardboard is sticking to his cheek and Yoongi reaches out to pick it off with a small smile on his lips. Taehyung doesn't even realise it. It makes Yoongi feel incredibly more fond. Dangerously so.

Taehyung's highly concentrated as he cuts out little silver and gold stars, tongue poking out between his lips. He looks a lot like Minyoung right now and not much older, very cute for his usual attractiveness and boldness. Cute.

His earlier words come back to Yoongi and he quickly stops staring and pretends to be busy with sticking another cloud onto his own picture. Then he sighs.

 "I'm not cute", he mumbles. To his surprise, Taehyung has heard him and immediately answers.

"I didn't say that. I said it's cute that you get talkative and excited with Minyoung. Your behaviour is cute", he just says without interrupting his work. He doesn't even seem to be surprised by Yoongi suddenly bringing it up.

"That's the same thing", Yoongi answers with a frown. He has abandoned his own picture and just stares at Taehyung now, a pout on his lips. He doesn't even really know why he's so adamant about this. Who cares if Taehyung finds him cute? And that Yoongi disagrees with him? Yoongi would disagree with just about everything positive someone thinks about him.

"It's not."

Yoongi sighs. He should by now know that he can't argue with Taehyung if he's set his mind to it. So he keeps his mouth shut and continues to cut some hearts out of red glitter paper. He doesn't know why he's suddenly making hearts, he was crafting a little house with a garden until a minute ago. He throws the heart over to Taehyung's side of the table, thinking that it might suit his colourful abstract flowers better. It earns him a confused look from Taehyung. Yoongi purposely keeps his head down, hiding his pink cheeks and frown from Taehyung.

"You are cute though."

Yoongi's head shoots up, staring at Taehyung. The younger man had turned his head down again and Yoongi just catches a little slip of his grin.

Yoongi rolls his eyes. He doesn't like this because everything in his head tells him that he's joking. And Yoongi is annoyed by those kind of jokes. That's the rational thought he tries to make himself believe.

The truth is that Yoongi doesn't know what to do about this. Taehyung calling him pretty, calling him cute, drowning him in compliments every chance he gets. Which is a lot more often than Yoongi would've believed. He seems to never get tired of complimenting Yoongi. It's truly terrible. Yoongi can't even keep track of how flustered he's gotten over it. To the point where Minyoung had climbed into his lap, patting his cheeks with her tiny hands to ask if he's sick because he's so red.

It messes with Yoongi's head because no one has ever treated him like that not even the guys he had dated. He doesn't know where they stand. He wouldn't call them friends. Maybe acquaintances. But friends didn't compliment each other like that. It would be a lie that Yoongi hasn't taught about what it meant. Hadn't thought about how it would be to date him. Everyone would've thought about it if they met someone this hot and charming. It was just a natural response. A kind of attraction that humans were simply powerless against.

Yoongi would also be lying if he hadn't imagined what it would be like to date Taehyung. Especially after that dinner last week… Not that he wanted to date Taehyung. He was far from ready for that, but just hypothetically. Hypothetically he thinks about it when he lies in his bed at night and can't sleep, about how sweet and caring Taehyung probably is to whoever he loves. How he'll shower them in his love and affection, because that's just how he is. That's how Yoongi sees him interact with his family, with him. Who's practically a stranger. But Taehyung is just so kind. He's a natural flirt, open with his affections and Yoongi is suffering from it.

Because he feels a little out of his depths. A little like he isn't in on some kind of inside joke. Yoongi has no idea how Taehyung is around others, if he compliments them the same way. Probably. (He secretly hopes not.) It's more likely than him actually thinking those things about Yoongi. Which… just doesn't make sense.

All in all, what keeps Yoongi awake, tossing and turning for half the night is that the way Taehyung is acting around him could be interpreted as flirting. Could be interpreted as him being interested in Yoongi. Which doesn't make sense. And Yoongi is scared of either possibility. Of him being interested, which will unwillingly end in disappointment on Taehyung's part because Yoongi isn't all that. Yoongi isn't worth all that. Isn't pretty, isn't cute, isn't the world's best babysitter. And Taehyung will realise it one day.

But he's scared of Taehyung just joking around, of not taking this seriously and just being another guy. Yoongi doesn't want people to say stuff like that without meaning it. He's been toyed with enough. But that doesn't fit Taehyung. Doesn't fit the picture Yoongi has made of him inside his head.

He supposes there's also a third option. The most likely one. Taehyung does mean it. But not in a flirty way. Not in an I'm interested in you way. Just in a I'm a nice guy and like complimenting people way. Which… yeah sounds logical. Sounds like the answer Yoongi can accept. Sounds like an answer which maybe still allows him to be a little flustered about the compliments and to be maybe even a little happy about them.

"Hey you okay?" Taehyung's sudden voice rips Yoongi out of his spiralling thoughts.

"Hmm? Yeah", he mumbles, rubbing his neck. It's warm so he's probably blushing again.

"You looked a little lost right now", Taehyung comments. Yoongi nods slowly.

"Yeah… just… remembered something", he mumbles. "Did you say something?"

Taehyung smiles softly. "No." He shakes his head. "Just wanted to check on you."

"Oh. Okay." Yoongi blushes once more. He sounds like he really means it. "I'm fine", Yoongi therefore adds, giving him a smile for good measure. Taehyung's smile widens in return.

"I'm glad", he answers. "Are you done with yours?"

He points at Yoongi's picture and Yoongi follows his finger.

"Oh… yeah." He's been finished for quite some time now, only randomly cutting out shapes while he was caught up in his thoughts. "I can help you with yours… if you want to."

Taehyung nods excitedly. His eyes are sparkling as if he can't imagine some more fun than Yoongi helping him. He pushes a sheet of red glitter paper towards Yoongi. "You can cut out more hearts."

So Yoongi does and they make it almost to finishing Taehyung's board without talking. Until...

"I hope one day you will talk to me just as freely you know?", Taehyung says some time later when his picture is almost done as well. Yoongi had let out an amused huff at the thought that he and Taehyung, two adults, were the ones crafting while Minyoung was quietly sitting on the lounge chair looking through a book. He'd been so amused at the thought that he startles a little when Taehyung suddenly speaks up.

Yoongi looks up at him, blinking in confusion. I already do, he wants to say. Because it is the truth. Relatively seen. He didn't talk much when he was with Taehyung, but he also wasn't entirely quiet as he would've been with most other people. Has he'd been with Hyunsoo, he brain unhelpfully supplies. He's really tired of it always comparing Taehyung to his asshole ex in some way. They are nothing alike. Taehyung is already the best, kindest, loveliest man, Yoongi has ever met while Hyunsoo was nothing but an manipulative asshole. So maybe Yoongi needs someone like Taehyung around himself, someone who's a polar opposite to Hyunsoo, to help him become himself again, to help him tear down the walls he'd built around himself during and after their relationship. Not as a new boyfriend of course… just as a friend. Someone to talk to occasionally. (Occasionally becoming a little more regular than Yoongi likes to admit to himself.)

He doesn't say any of this though. "Why would you want that?", he instead asks.

"Because I really like you"  Taehyung answers without pausing, without being flustered. Just smiling kindly and honestly.

And that… that doesn't sound like option three at all. That sounds a whole lot like option one and Yoongi does absolutely not know what to make of this.

Yoongi's heart flutters.

"Y...you barely know me", he stutters, trying his damn best to keep eye contact.

Taehyung shrugs. "But I would like to get to know you. And you talking and being at ease would help with that."

Yoongi opens his mouth. Then closes it. Then frowns and opens it again. "I… yeah… that makes sense."

"Yoongi-hyung", Taehyung then says. Says his name with this voice of his, that makes Yoongi's stomach churn. "Can you let me?"

Yoongi blinks. Watches Taehyung study his face in expectation. There's something akin to hope shimmering in his eyes and Yoongi feels… he doesn't really know how he feels. He doesn't know what to make of this. He just finds himself saying.

"I will try."

《☆》

Days pass and Yoongi can't stop thinking about it. About Taehyung's words, about how he looked and how serious he was. Until it gets to the point where he actually talks with his roommate and his boyfriend about it.

Not that he wants to but well… Kim Seokjin can be really persistent.

It's been a week since that day and Yoongi hasn't talked to Taehyung again since, he hadn't been there on Friday and neither today. Which of course hadn't stopped Yoongi from looking out for him. Constantly hoping that he would round the corner every second.

According to Minyoung Taetae oppa is staying at Jimin oppas house tonight. Jimin is Taehyung's best friend. Which is at least what he had told Yoongi at the dinner. It's also where he had been last Friday. Yoongi thinks about it on his way home. It's a nice evening, warm and sunny still so he gets off the bus a few stations earlier to get an iced coffee and walk the way home. It might help to clear his head. His stomach feels a little tight. And it's not with jealousy. It's not. He has no right to be jealous. But then what is this feeling? He continues to sip his coffee, hoping to drown out the weird feeling in his stomach with caffeine.

It doesn't work. The feeling is still there once he gets home and pushes the door open. It doesn't smell like food and the apartment is silent which Yoongi hopes means it's also empty so he drops face first onto the couch, groaning into the pillow. Taehyung this, Taehyung that. Can't his fucking brain focus on literally anything else? It's like torture. Like a song stuck in your head that you just can't get rid of. 

"Bad workday?"

Yoongi almost rolls off the couch with how forcefully his head shoots up, startled by the sudden voice.

He looks around in confusion to find Seokjin standing in the hallway that leads towards their bedrooms and the bathroom. He's leaning against the wall with his shoulder, watching Yoongi rearrange himself on the couch.

"No… it was fine." He's never had a bad workday since he became Minyoung's babysitter. Those belong in his terrible, terrible days at the convenience store. He brushes his hair back that had gotten all tangled up from his dip into the pillow. "I didn't know you were home. No food smell."

Seokjin raises one perfect eyebrow as he steps further into the room. "Joon is coming over in a few, so I waited till you both were here so we could decide together what to have."

"Oh that's nice", Yoongi just mumbles, picking at a loose thread on the pillow. Namjoon is his best friend along with Seokjin. They've known each other since middle school and had been inseparable since then. Yoongi had been a little bit of a loner, even back then, but the two didn't accept his self-assigned seclusion and just stuck to him like glue. Until he had no choice but to become comfortable around them. He hasn't regretted it since.

Though maybe now, that Seokjin is giving him one of his unimpressed stares.

"It is, but don't think you can change the topic."

Yoongi suppresses an eyeroll. "Wasn't trying to."

"Mhm." Seokjin sits down on the arm chair. "What do you crave then? I was thinking Italian, Joon probably wants Japanese again…"

Yoongi shrugs. "I don't care. I'm just hungry… so as long as it's fast I'm okay with it."

"Namjoon should be here in a minute so don't worry."

"Good." Yoongi didn't try to change the topic but he's still glad that it's working. He doesn't know what he would even tell Seokjin. I can't stop thinking about this guy I barely know but who keeps on calling me cute and pretty and I now don't know how to behave. He can't say that without making a fool of himself. Seokjin is his best friend and roommate, so of course Yoongi had told him about Taehyung. But nothing too big. Just his name, how he looked (which was already enough for Seokjin to start teasing and shooting him a mischievous grin), that he was really kind when Yoongi talked to him.

Seokjin was super caring and Namjoon was very good at giving advices so Yoongi should really bring the whole thing up with them to hopefully get over it. But it wasn't gonna be easy. Yoongi hates talking about his feelings and thoughts. He's still gonna do it though. The only other option he has to get over this is to talk to his mum. And that would be even worse. His mum is the only person Yoongi knows who's a bigger tease than Seokjin when it comes to Yoongi's love life.

So, Yoongi keeps on picking on the pillow and musters up the courage to approach the topic. Seokjin scrolls through his phone, from time to time throwing a look at Yoongi as if to check that he isn't gonna chicken out. As if he knows that he doesn’t even need to nudge Yoongi to just blurt everything out.

It takes about ten minutes before Namjoon gets there. He's carrying a shit ton of books in his arms that must weigh more than Yoongi could carry by himself, but he's not even breaking a sweat. He must've come straight from the library.

Seokjin had gotten up to let him in while Yoongi got more comfortable on the couch. He's hugging the pillow to his chest now when Namjoon steps into the living room and dumps his books onto the table. "Hi, sorry I'm late, I got swarmed up with research", he explains, as if Yoongi had even known that he would come.

The older boy just shrugs. "It's fine. I just got home too."

Namjoon nods and slumps down on the opposite end of the couch. "God, I'm tried, can we please order food?"

Yoongi nods and once Seokjin comes back with a cup of water for Namjoon, they quickly settle on burgers and fries, a compromise suggested by Yoongi since the couple can't seem to agree on either Japanese or Italian.

As they wait for the food to arrive, Yoongi comes a little more out of his shell. Which might also be due to the coffee that Seokjin had made him. It's probably the sole reason why he doesn't run away in panic when Namjoon asks. "So, hyung, how is work?"

He opens his mouth to answer, to say that it’s great, that Minyoung is the sweetest and that he's enjoying it a lot.

He doesn't even get a single word out though, instead, it is Seokjin who answers. "Yoongi is having trouble with his crush."

Yoongi almost chokes on his coffee. "I don't have a crush!", he screeches, feeling his cheeks heat up.

At the same time Namjoon asks. "Yoongi has a boyfriend?"

"No!", Yoongi yells, hiding behind his coffee mug.

"Yes", Seokjin just calmly states, ignoring Yoongi's breakdown.

Namjoon looks from one to the other, clearly very confused. "Can you two just once tell me something in a way that makes sense…"

Namjoon had been very busy with uni which is why Yoongi hadn't seen him much. Meaning, he couldn't have mentioned Taehyung. Which he doesn't think would make a difference, because well there's nothing to talk about, but apparently what he had said was enough for Seokjin to come to conclusions. Conclusions which he apparently very happily sells to Namjoon as hard facts.

"Well you know that kid Yoongi babysits? She has a brother", Seokjin starts. "Taehyung. And our Yoongi here, has a crush on him."

"I don't!", Yoongi tries to argue again. Seokjin just ignores him again.

"He's been gushing about how attractive he is and how nice and kind and that he doesn't mind Yoongi not talking much, stuff like that. It's really cute."

Yoongi has given up and just buries his face in his hands while Seokjin continues to lay out Yoongi's misery for Namjoon.

"It's also pretty obvious that he is crushing on him. He's come home from work last week and was all red and starry eyed. As if in trance, he didn't even notice me sitting on the couch when he walked in. He's always a tad bit softer when he comes home and started to smile more again soooo…"

Namjoon nods slowly in understanding while Yoongi keeps praying that he might just vanish into thin air. He knows that Seokjin means well, doesn't want to pressure him, just does it for the teasing, but it's still not easy to bare. Especially since Yoongi just barely build up the courage to share his thoughts about the whole Taehyung thing.

"And now he's somehow troubled because of Taehyung, I guess. Don't know why though."

"I see", Namjoon just states. Then turns to Yoongi. "Is that true? Or does my boyfriend just have a wild imagination again?"

"Hey!", Seokjin protests, but this time Yoongi ignores him. Instead he focuses on Namjoon and shrugs.

"I… I no. I do not have a crush on him. But I am troubled because of him", he admits.

"What did he do?" Yoongi is really thankful to have Namjoon. He perfectly balances out Seokjin's enthusiasm and wild fantasy with his rationality and calmness. Yoongi needs them both in their own way, but right now, Namjoon is easier to talk to.

"He didn't do anything. He wasn't even there today", Yoongi explains. He doesn't mean to sound so disappointed, but it just slips out. It's no use lying to himself that he isn't looking a tiny little bit forward to seeing Taehyung. Not only because he's so nice and funny but also because he just makes Yoongi feel good. Good about himself.

"Oh, so that's why you were troubled! Because you missed him", Seokjin yells and finally Yoongi turns towards him with raised eyebrows.

"Hyung. I would tell you my thoughts and feelings, if you would be so kind to stop making assumptions. Maybe then we'll be done with this before dinner arrives."

Seokjin abruptly shuts his mouth in an almost comical way. "Okay go on please." He wiggles to the edge of his seat, waiting patiently for Yoongi to talk.

Yoongi sighs again. All of this is really mentally draining. "First of all, I do not have a crush on him. But… okay so… maybe I was a little sad that I didn't see him. But that's not what's troubling me. What is, is that I'm… just so confused."

It's the best way he can describe it. He's feeling a lot of things about the whole Taehyung situation. A lot of things that he can't really put into words but confused summarises all of them pretty well.

"And why are you so confused?", Namjoon asks.

Yoongi feels that weird heavy feeling again when he thinks about the answer. It had gone down again over the last few days while he hadn't seen Taehyung, but now it was back full force. "Taehyung… he's so nice and kind and he keeps complimenting me. He called me pretty and then he called me cute and I… I keep arguing that I'm not but he just smiles like this. Like he knows something I don't. Like he means it. And I just don't know how to handle it. I think about him like all the time. I can't help it. And it just… confuses me so much… like why?"

"Because you like him?", Seokjin hurries to answer with a duh expression.

"No", Yoongi repeats. "I don't. I mean I don't think so. I'm just not used to being treated that way."

He meets Seokjin's eyes and immediately knows that he doesn't believe Yoongi's words. He can't blame him, Yoongi doesn't even really believe himself. He doesn't say that though, he just continues to talk. As embarrassing and confusing as that is, he has to tell his friends the whole thing so that he can get some clearance. Even if they can't give any useful advice, he at least will have it out of his system.

"That day when I came home as if in trance… Taehyung said that he likes me", Yoongi continues and promptly earns a screech from Seokjin who looks ready to jump over the couch.

"Like like he has a crush on you like?", he yells, making Namjoon startle.

Yoongi winces. "No! I mean… I don't think so…"

"Then why would he say that? What did you say? What happened? Tell me more."

Yoongi chuckles. "It seems a little unhealthy how obsessed you are with this."

"Naah." Seokjin waves him off. "Now go on."

"I don't know why he would say that but I said that he can't like me because he doesn't really know me", Yoongi continues. "I thought to would be over with that but he asked me to allow him to get to know me."

"That's so romantic", Seokjin sighs, leaning halfway over Namjoon's lap with a dreamy look in his eyes which makes Yoongi cringe. "What did you answer?"

"That I will try."

This time it is surprisingly Namjoon who lets out a gasp. "Hyung", he calls out. "You do have a crush on him."

Yoongi feels his cheeks heat up. "No!", he shrieks. It doesn't sound very believable. Not even to his own ears. Truth is that Yoongi has been questioning himself for a whole week now as to why he had answered like that. The simple answer was that it was just the truth of what he felt. He wanted Taehyung to get to know him better, he wanted for Taehyung to break through the walls he had constructed around himself. Wanted him to tell him he's pretty and cute and compliment him until Yoongi actually starts to believe it.

He tells his friends this much. For a second none of them says anything. Yoongi has started picking at his pillow again, avoiding anyone looking at him. He wishes the food would finally arrive so that they could just put on a movie and stop talking about all of this.

"Wow." That's Namjoon again. "Then… what's the problem. He likes you and you obviously want him to like you. What's so bad about that? It could be good for you."

It really sounds so easy.

"It's too soon", Yoongi mumbles, feeling small all of a sudden. Like the whole world is caging him in. "I need to heal first. It's… it's not fair to him."

"Oh baby…" That's Seokjin, always the concerned hyung. Yoongi hears him get up and then a weight plops down next to him, long arms caving him in in a tight, warm and loving hug. "Maybe he can help you heal. From what you told us he's an amazing human being that would never hurt you. Not even if it isn't on purpose."

That is true. Yoongi tries not to be biased, but Taehyung really is just so good. Kind and observative, never pushing.

"We barely know each other."

"So you've said", Seokjin answers, nodding slowly. "But he asked you to change that. And couldn't that be a great opportunity? You don't want to miss out on something because you're scared it's too soon do you?"

Yoongi sighs. "No… I guess not but… I don't know. For now I just like spending time with him. Even though it confuses me and makes me feel weird. Who knows… he's probably like this with everyone."

"You don't know that", Seokjin argues.

Yoongi huffs. "Neither do you."

Seokjin nods. "Yeah… but answer me just this one question, isn't he already helping you feel better?"

Yoongi doesn't even have to think about it. "He does."

It's Namjoon who answers, looking at Yoongi over Seokjin's shoulder. "Then don't beat yourself up too much over it. I know it might be annoying that you think about him but it will probably stop if you get to know him better. And if it doesn't, then maybe that's a sign too. Just let it happen, don't try to talk yourself out of it. From how I see it, he must be interested in you in some way."

Yoongi frowns. The first part… he agrees with. But Taehyung surely isn't interested in him. Why would he? He's just nice. And Yoongi isn't used to this. He's been treated badly for the last two years so of course this sudden kindness is throwing him off.

And then there's one other thing of course.

Yoongi nods slowly, prying Seokjin's arms off himself. "You're right. But there can be no… no relationship between us… I work for his parents."

Seokjin raises his eyebrows and scoffs. "Yoongi… you are a babysitter."

"Still!", he argues half-heartedly.

"Just be friends with him. Don't make it complicated, yeah?"

Don't make it complicated. Yeah. He really shouldn't. And he knows he is overreacting. He likes Taehyung. Despite barely knowing him. He's kind and funny and nice and Yoongi just likes being around him. And maybe Seokjin and Namjoon are right. Maybe he just has to let it happen.

《☆》

It doesn't happen often that Eunji requires Yoongi's services outside of their scheduled days, though this week she does. The family has been invited to a wedding on Sunday and since it was probably gonna be late and there'll be no other kids her age, they have decided to not take Minyoung with them. Yoongi agreed to coming over without a second thought, since he had no projects for uni to finish up anymore, his semester break having started a week ago. For a moment he wonders why Taehyung can't just watch his sister but then guesses that the younger boy is probably either going to the wedding too or out with friends.

He tries not to feel too disappointed. Recently he had started looking forward to not only seeing Minyoung but also her older brother. Which was ridiculous. Especially since Taehyung was barely there whenever Yoongi worked since he had started going to uni again. He had classes on Thursday and Friday afternoon and was mostly out when Yoongi came over on the rare weekend or night. Sometimes he was home but in his room studying and would only come down to get a snack. He'd wave or say hello and then vanish again. After those first few times and Yoongi’s conversation with Seokjin and Namjoon, there hadn't been a day where they had spent more time together than just a few minutes, exchanging hellos or goodbyes. Which Yoongi was admittedly a little disappointed about. He understands of course. He himself has had a lot to do with finals and so did Taehyung too probably. Especially since from what Yoongi had caught, Taehyung usually studied a lot. More than him. But he understood.

He was still a little sad about it though. He wasn't afraid to admit it. Like Seokjin had said, it didn't have to be complicated. Yoongi decided that he would allow it. He would allow himself to become friends with Taehyung. That wasn't too much. Not too soon. He could be friends with Taehyung and heal from his toxic past relationship. And maybe his friends were right. Maybe Taehyung would even help him.

So maybe Yoongi wanted to spend more time with him again. Taehyung was nice and he was very handsome… Yoongi just liked his company. Not that he wished for something more to come out of this like Seokjin had suggested. This was just a job and once he was done studying, he would leave it behind. He was also certain that Eunji wouldn't be too happy if Minyoung's babysitter had an affair with her son. (Or a committed relationship – which was more Yoongi’s thing.) So yeah. Yoongi wouldn't even think about it. Even though his stomach still tingled a little when he thought about seeing Taehyung later. Possibly in a suit.

Yoongi takes a few deep breaths before he knocks on the door. He's here to babysit Minyoung not to think about her brother looking good in a suit.

He always knocks when he comes over and knows that someone is home. Eunji gave him a key so that he could let himself and Minnie in after he picked her up, but he just felt a little uncomfortable doing so when the family was home. A little like he was intruding.

It's Kangjun who opens the door. He's in a dress shirt and tie but without a jacket.

"Aah Yoongi-ah. Just in time", he says with a welcoming smile, pushing his glasses back up his nose. Yoongi knows him the least out of the four but the few times he's seen him, he's been nothing but friendly. He's not as outgoing as his wife and son, rather reserved and a little nerdy. He teaches Korean literature at Seoul University, has a PhD in the same and wrote like ten books. And that's about all he knows about him. And that Taehyung got his love for studying from him.

"Kangjun-ssi", Yoongi answers with a little bow and comes inside. The soothing coolness from inside the house wraps around Yoongi and he takes a deep breath. It's burning hot outside and he's more than happy to be inside now. Despite his shorts and loose t-shirt, he's sweating a lot. He does not envy the Kims at all for having to get outside wrapped in formal attire. He gets rid of his shoes as Kangjun walks over to the mirror to straighten his tie.

"Honey, we have to leave in about twenty minutes have you… oh Yoongi!", comes Eunji's voice from the staircase. She's clipping on earrings as she walks, surprisingly steady on her high heels. "Hi."

"Hello", Yoongi smiles at her.

"You're early, the kids are in the kitchen."

Yoongi nods, considering himself dismissed. He leaves to the kitchen from where he hears laughter. Minyoung's high-pitched screams, followed by Taehyung's unmistakable low voice saying something which makes her laugh again. The sound of it fills Yoongi with happiness. (Which is something he will not dwell on for longer.)

The two of them are standing at the counter, Minyoung on her little stool and Taehyung with one arm protectively around her. She can get pretty excited and start dancing around and has therefore more than once fallen down stools and stairs.

"Hey", Yoongi says as a greeting when he enters and the two look up at him immediately. He has to suppress a laugh at how adorably similar their expressions are.

"Yoonie!', Minyoung squeals and jumps down from her stool before Taehyung can stop her. She runs up to Yoongi and wraps her arms around his waist, beaming up at him. Yoongi hugs her back as he walks her backwards.

"Hyung", Taehyung calls out, blindly stretching his hand out for them while he turns back to the stuff on the counter. "Come join us, we're making watermelon lemonade."

"Do you like watermelons?", Minyoung asks, not letting go of Yoongi.

"Yeah, they're good on hot days. But I never had them as l…"

It's probably not a fitting moment, but only now does he realise that Taehyung is not in a suit, as Yoongi had expected. Instead he's barefoot, in what looks like bathing shorts and a sleeveless top.

"Oh…", Yoongi involuntarily lets out. "You're not going to the wedding." It's somehow worse than a suit, Yoongi thinks. With his soft-looking hair falling messily around his face, the expanse of tanned skin on his toned arms, the bracelets adorning his wrists, the long legs. Yoongi has to swallow deeply and turn away to study the bowl of watermelon pieces. It's a lot. And he doesn't want Taehyung to see him blushing.

"Sadly we couldn't convince him", Eunji answers before Taehyung himself has the chance. She walks in through the kitchen door, probably to say goodbye.

This only makes Yoongi more surprised. Why is he here if Taehyung is too? Can't he just watch his sister?

Taehyung smiles at his mum. "Believe me, I enjoy mingling around with tipsy strangers as much as everyone else does, but sadly my studies go first."

Oh. So he's busy again. Probably has one of his study dates later. Yoongi once again isn't too sure if that's what they really are or if it's just an euphemism for something else, but he's not gonna ask. He doesn't even really want to know. Then again, late exams aren't unusual. Maybe Taehyung's university has other final deadlines than his own...

"Always working so hard our Taehyungie", Eunji coos and ruffles her eldest hair. "Try to get him out of his room to eat at least, Yoongi-ah, can you do me that favour?"

Yoongi nods. So they are back to that. Yoongi playing with Minyoung and Taehyung locked in his room, busy with his studies. Which is good. Or at least Yoongi tells himself so.

"I will try."

"Hey I'm not that bad." Taehyung pouts. "I just get a little caught up sometimes."

"Yeah, you're too much like your father in regards to that. I'm just happy that you're passionate about what you're doing, sweetie. Now have you seen my silver clutch bag anywhere?"

Taehyung leaves the kitchen to help his mother search for her bag while Minyoung pulls Yoongi towards the counter.

"Have you made watermelon lemonade before?", she asks, holding onto his hand tightly. Yoongi shakes his head.

"Never. Which is why we should wait for your brother. I don't wanna mess this up."

She pouts. "Really?"

He chuckles. "Yes, sweetheart. You want it to be tasty, right?"

Minyoung nods.

"See, then we better wait."

She places her head against his chest to look up at him. "Are you happy to be here, Yoonie?"

There she goes again.

"Of course I am", Yoongi answers, brushing his hand through his hair the way she loves it. "I'm always happy to spend time with you."

"And Taehyung?"

"And Taehyung", he adds and finds that he really means it. Of course he does. He even wishes he could spend more time with the boy.

"Nice!", she exclaims and jumps up and down on her stool, stressing Yoongi out who's trying his best to keep her from tumbling down.

"Stay still, sweetheart, you're gonna hurt yourself", he scolds her but she just jumps up into his arms, wrapping her tiny yet strong legs around his waist.

"What are we gonna do today?", she asks ignoring Yoongi's pained expression. He adjusts her weight and puts her back down. She doesn't protests much, just does a little twirl in her summer dress, whirling the skirt around. Her question seemingly forgotten already. Seems like today was gonna be an energetic day.

It doesn't take long for Taehyung and his mum to return. Eunji says goodbye to her children and Yoongi, Kangjun waving from the door frame and then they are gone, leaving Yoongi alone with the little whirlwind and the bane of his thoughts.

As soon as his mum is gone, Taehyung picks up his little sister and twirls her around, making her choke on laughter. Yoongi watches them, smiling fondly. They do this quite often when Minyoung is this hyper and Yoongi thinks it's the cutest thing ever. But then again he thinks everything they do is the cutest thing ever.

When Taehyung is done with twirling her around, he places her back on her stool in one swift motion. Then he startles Yoongi by wrapping his arm around Yoongi's waist and pulling him in so that he's standing on Minyoung's other side. Which is already enough for Yoongi to start sweating all over. But the worst thing is, the worst thing is that he just keeps it there. His big, strong hand resting on Yoongi's lower back. It feels like it's burning into the skin, even with the layer of t-shirt between them.

Taehyung seems not to notice Yoongi's panic attack, or pretends not to notice because he just keeps his grip on Yoongi as he explains to Minyoung the next step to making watermelon lemonade. Yoongi can barely pay attention to it. Minyoung is cutting chunky pieces of melon with a plastic knife while Taehyung picks them up and distributes them equally to three glasses. So there's really nothing left for Yoongi to do but watch in slight trance and keep Minyoung from somehow cutting herself with a plastic knife. What gets his attention though is the three glasses. (Definitely not Taehyung's attractive, veiny hands, nope.) He had seen neither of them adding a glass since he arrived so that means that even before, they had already planned him in. Sure, they knew he would come, but it still warms his heart.

"Okay now the lemonade and ice cubes", Taehyung says and his deep voice rips Yoongi out of his domestic thoughts.

"Hyung." Yoongi looks up at him and Taehyung gives his side a little push. "Can you get it? Ice is in the freezer, lemonade in the fridge."

Yoongi nods and quickly goes to get the two things and hurries back to their side. Taehyung doesn't put his arm around Yoongi again and he somehow can't help but miss it. He can't explain it, but it makes him feel a little empty. He quickly shakes it off.

As it turns out, watermelon lemonade, at least the way Taehyung does it isn't much more than pieces of watermelon, leaves of mint and some ice cubes topped off with lemonade. Taehyung sticks a colourful straw into Yoongi's glass before he can take a sip and winks at him, making him all kinds of flustered again. Then he heaves Minyoung off the table and hands her her own glass. She quickly begins sucking at the straw.

"Not so fast, your brain will freeze up", Yoongi tells her to which she looks up with a frown.

"Brains can't freeze", she says and the turns to look at Taehyung for help, apparently not all that. "Right?"

"No", Taehyung answers. "But it still hurts your little head when you drink cold things too quickly."

"Hmm", he hums. "Okay." She slurps a little slower.

Yoongi takes a sip himself. It's good. Sweet and acidic and cold. Refreshing. Which is perfect for the terrible heat outside. When he looks back up, Taehyung is smiling at him over his own drink. It's soft and calm and Yoongi can't help but smile back.

"Okay!", Taehyung says loudly, turning away from Yoongi to look down at his sister. "What are we doing today?"

Minyoung just shrugs. "Something fun!", she announces and then runs off towards the table to put her glass down, ignoring Yoongi's demands to be careful. Only then do Taehyung's words register.

"Wait… we?", he asks in confusion. "Don't you have to study?"

Taehyung turns towards him, grin wide and wicked, with a mixture that's somewhere in between guilt and mischief.

"I do not really have to study", Taehyung admits.

"Oh."

"I lied to my parents because I didn't want to go to the wedding", he admits. "It's my mum's cousin who's getting married which means her whole extended family is gonna be there and I'm so tired of all the aunties asking if I've found a nice girl to settle down with. I've already been through this two times this year, I once even had to fly in from Canada. That's really more than enough. And the only other person my age there is my cousin who's the most boring person in the whole world."

"Oh", Yoongi repeats, very creatively. He tries not to dwell on the finding a nice girl comment. He had never even thought about the chance of Taehyung being straight. From his blunt way of complimenting Yoongi he had thought that he was at least interested in men. Though bisexuality is a thing… Nope, Yoongi isn't thinking about it at all.

Taehyung stares at him and then he cringes. "Aah I didn't even think about it. I'm so sorry that you had to come because I lied to my parents. You… you don't have to stay… I didn't mean to waste your Sunday. You can… I mean…"

Yoongi hadn't even thought about that. Only earlier when he arrived. But now that he has the sudden chance to spend more time with Taehyung again, he's more than happy about it. He quickly shakes his head. "Oh no. I don't have anything better to do anyways. I would like to stay if that's okay!"

"Oh." This time it's Taehyung's reaction who looks at Yoongi with wide eyes. Then his face turns into one of his signature rectangle smiles. "More than okay."

The heavy feeling in Yoongi's stomach intensifies.

He can feel himself blushing again so he quickly averts his gaze. His eyes land on Minyoung who's dancing around the dining area with one of her plushies. It's probably a good thing they're both here to keep her on her feet on a day like this one. He clears his throat.

"So what are we doing?", he asks, much like Taehyung had before.

"Oh! Right!", Taehyung exclaims as if he had forgotten something. He turns to his sister. "Minnie, go change into your bathing suit so we can go swimming!"

The little girl's eyes widen as she quickly drops her plushie and squeals in excitement as she runs into the foyer and up the stairs.

"Bathing suit…", Yoongi repeats, things not fully clicking.

"We're going swimming", Taehyung announces.

"We're what…?", Yoongi asks back, not sure if he had heard correctly the first two times."

"Swimming. In the pool", Taehyung repeats. "It's too hot to do anything else and Minnie is having one of her energetic days so we'll have to power her out or she won't go to bed before my parents get home. Nothing better for that than swimming."

Right, they have a pool.

"But I don't have swim shorts…"

"I can lend you a pair."

Yoongi promptly chokes on his lemonade. "I…"

Taehyung grins. "What? I got a new pair recently, never worn, if that's what you're all flustered about."

Yoongi opens his mouth to argue, but it's of no use. He's still coughing a little and his face is red, there's nothing to defend. Even in a normal situation, Taehyung is way to good at looking straight through Yoongi. So he sighs. "Okay, fine."

Taehyung's grin widens. "Nice."

Yoongi puts his glass down on the kitchen island next to Taehyung's and follows him upstairs. The younger boy seems cheerful. A little to cheerful and happy for just giving Yoongi some swimwear. They make it halfway up the stairs when Minyoung comes running towards them. She's now in a pink swim suit with little unicorns on it and carrying arm floaties and Mimi in her arms. She looks even more excited than her brother.

Taehyung quickly catches her before she can run past them. "You're waiting in the kitchen for me to put on the floaties and put some sun screen on you, yeah? Don't go near the pool without me."

She nods. "Okay!"

“Promise”, Taehyung says seriously.

“I promise!”, she answers equally as serious, nodding once.

"Alright." He puts her back down. "I'm just gonna give Yoongi hyung something to wear. I'll hurry."

She nods again and skips down the stairs while Taehyung and Yoongi walk in the opposite direction. Taehyung's room is at the end of the hallway, across from Minyoung's. It makes sense, Yoongi had never thought about what the room could be but of course it's Taehyung's. He feels a sudden rush of excitement at the thought of seeing Taehyung's room.

Taehyung pushes the door open and lets Yoongi step inside. The room is exactly what Yoongi had expected and at the same time not. The walls are painted in a light cream tone and the whole decorations are held in dark blues and browns with accents of white. There's big glass doors leading to a little balcony and on both sides of it the walls are lined with bookshelves filled to the brim. His bed is made up with dark blue sheets and there's a little bear plushie sitting on the pillows. In the right corner there's a desk with all kinds of papers scattered on it. It also smells really good, which is something Yoongi didn't mean to notice but which is now more present than anything else.

Taehyung doesn't seem to mind Yoongi looking around as he pulls a drawer open, rummaging through it to search for the swim shorts. He pulls them out with a triumphant yell and holds them up for Yoongi to see. They are very obviously new with blue and white horizontal stripes.

"Thanks."

Taehyung hands him the shorts and then points to the door. "I'll let you change then, if you need anything else, there's a pair of flipflops and some clean shirts in the bathroom, you might not want to get chloride on the one you're wearing now."

Before Yoongi can even react to it, Taehyung has vanished through the door, closing it behind himself and leaving Yoongi all by himself. For a second he just stands there, taking in the fact that Taehyung had just left him in his room (too change into his clothes), without a single worry.

Yoongi takes a deep breath and turns around to the ensuite bathroom. Just as Taehyung had said there's some clean shirts, accessories and shoes lying around that he obviously hasn't had the time to properly put away yet. He doesn't really want to put on one of Taehyung's shirt but the one he's wearing now is one of his favourite ones. He doesn't want to get it dirty or wet and he isn't at all ready to just go shirtless in front of Taehyung so does he really have a choice? He's already wearing the damn swim shorts, can't get much worse now. The thought of domesticity comes to him again when he hesitantly changes into the shorts, neatly folding his underwear and pants together. But this is a different sort of domesticity. It might be Seokjin's bad influence, but the word spicy comes to his mind. He shakes his head, feeling uncomfortable with his own thoughts.

The shorts fit quite good. They would probably be a little short for Taehyung actually and while he might be taller, he has a very slim waist (not that Yoongi had noticed), so they fit Yoongi too. He quickly grabs the first shirt on the stack, it's a simple white one with a wide cut neck. It's thin and light, perfect for the hot weather. Yoongi challenges a look in the mirror. He looks alright. The shirt a little more revealing of his neck and collarbones than he'd like but it's nothing too bothersome. He slips into the red flipflops on the floor, finding that they are a little too small but again nothing too bothersome. What is though is his a little too long hair that's sticking to his forehead so he takes the liberty to get one of the little hair ties next to the sink and puts his fringe into a little bun.

It looks ridiculous.

At home he usually puts it back with a hair band or circlet but he's not about to use one of Minyoung's sparkly pink ones so this will have to do.

On his way out, Yoongi gets his sunglasses from his bag and pushes them up into his hair, hoping to make it look a little less dumb.

He can already hear the two siblings yelling and laughing when he enters the kitchen. Their drinks are now outside on the little table next to the lounges and the two of them are in the pool, Minyoung now in her glittery little arm floaties, hanging onto a dolphin shaped pool toy while Taehyung is floating next to her and occasionally splashing water at her. He shuts the mosquito door behind him, gaining their intention. Taehyung whispers something to Minyoung who just keeps on happily kicking the water and floating through the water.

Taehyung strokes away from her and towards the edge of the pool where Yoongi is approaching.

"You look very pretty", Taehyung says, grinning up at Yoongi when he arrives. His eyes are squinted together as he's looking at Yoongi against the sun and Yoongi just hopes that it is enough to keep him from seeing Yoongi's red face. How can this boy be so honest all the time? It's doing things to Yoongi's sanity and heart which he didn't think he could ever feel again.

"Shut up", he mumbles. Which only is a sign of how comfortable he's getting around Taehyung. It's a huge change to how he used to be and it scares Yoongi a lot but he also doesn't know how to stop it. At this point he's probably also more than used to it. Taehyung had taken to calling him pretty every occasion he got after that first time. Which were a lot more than Yoongi had expected him to find.

Taehyung just giggles and shrugs. "It's the truth. Summer suits you.”

Yoongi opens his mouth to argue with that, but doesn't know what to say. So he just gets rid of his flipflops and sits down next to Taehyung, sticking his feet into the cold water. No one had ever told him that summer suits him. Small, pale Yoongi who always stayed inside, always wore black. If anything, he was the opposite of summer. "Or maybe it's just my clothes", he adds with a wink. Yoongi pointedly ignores it.

"Are you gonna tell me that every time now that you see me?", Yoongi asks instead of dwelling on what that means, what it could mean.

He wiggles his feet around in the water, watching it sway around. Taehyung has propped his cheek on top of his crossed arms and is openly staring at Yoongi. "If it makes you believe me."

Yoongi rolls his eyes, finally finding the courage to look him in the eyes. Once he does he really wishes he didn't. What he finds there is nothing but raw honesty. And maybe even something like adoration, fondness. "Careful", Yoongi crooks out, voice raspy. "It might get worn out."

Taehyung just smiles at him, eyes sparkling. "Then I'll think of a new compliment each time, hyung."

Yoongi knows that he means it. What has he gotten himself into?

They stare at each other for a moment and it's the longest time he's been staring into someone's eyes in a long time. Some people say that the eyes are the window to one's soul. That's not true for Taehyung, Yoongi thinks. While his eyes are beautiful (as is everything about him), you don't need to look into them to see who Taehyung is. He carries his heart on his sleeve, his kindness so open, that he should be vulnerable, but Yoongi thinks it is exactly what makes him seem so strong. He's infuriating really. So good and kind and yet such a tease, a brat even from time to time. It's enough to give him whiplash. He thought he'd be okay with just letting things develop as they are, with being friends with Taehyung. But now there's this pull in his stomach, this pull of wanting something more. Even though it's too soon.

Then it's all over when Minyoung paddles into Taehyung’s back. "Yoonie!! Swim with us!", she demands, trying to climb up Taehyung’s back to get to Yoongi. She's constantly hitting his head with her floaties. Taehyung quickly reaches behind himself and places her on the floor next to Yoongi. She jumps up and down in the water that's sloshing up there, making it splash at Taehyung and Yoongi.

"Do you like water?", she asks, Yoongi who shrugs.

"It's alright. Can be good for cooling down but I'm not the best swimmer."

"Taetae oppa is a good swimmer!" Minyoung answers, clapping into her hands. Yoongi turns towards her brother.

"Oh?"

Taehyung shoots him a little lop-sided grin. Yoongi is once again baffled how he can look so cute and hot at the same time. "I was in the swim team all throughout school and only stopped when I went to Toronto. Been thinking about picking it up again."

"I mean if you enjoy it, you should."

It makes sense. He thinks about Taehyung's comment from a few months ago about how he just went to the gym to humour his friend and didn't like working out. But somewhere did this lean muscles have to come from that Yoongi has done his best to not look at during the last few minutes. (Which was really hard considering that the wet, tanned skin of his shoulders and arms was glistening in the sun.)

"Yeah… I mean I'm not the best but I'm good enough", Taehyung agrees. He then chuckles to himself. "It's funny really, I only started to pick up swimming because I had a crush on the captain of the swim team when I was twelve."

"Did it work?", Yoongi asks, mainly ignoring Minyoung tugging at his hair softly. He's too curious about Taehyung, even about something as little as his first crush.

Taehyung shakes his head. "No. He was straight. By the time I found out I was already more interested in swimming than him."

Yoongi smiles. He imagines little Taehyung who's heart had been so huge and had first developed a crush only to fall in love with swimming instead. It fits in with everything else he knows about him. "Cute", Yoongi mumbles, but sadly Taehyung hears him, based on his smirk.

"Well after that I got a little more successful when it came to my love life", he adds with a wink.

And that's a little bit too much for Yoongi, a little bit too blatantly flirty. He feels his cheeks heat up once again. What's that supposed to mean? What does his love life have to do with Yoongi?

 Minyoung giggles at that and Yoongi is a little surprised that she's still listening to them. "But Taetae oppa still doesn't have a boyfriend", she says with a teasing tone that Yoongi didn't expect from a four year old.

Taehyung gasps in mock offense and tries to grab her to throw her in the water but she just takes a few steps back, still giggling.

"Yah! Who taught you that?", Taehyung asks.

"Mimi", she answers with an innocent smile.

Yoongi frowns. "Her toy monkey?"

Taehyung laughs and shakes his head. "No. Jimin. My best friend, remember? He gave her the monkey when she was still a baby. That's why they share a name. And of course he put her up to that. They are a devilish duo."

Oh, that's really cute. And relatable, when he thinks about his own best friend who's constantly nagging him about giving dating another chance.

Minyoung slowly approaches again, hiding behind Yoongi until she's sure Taehyung isn't gonna throw her into the water.

"Yooniiiie?", she then asks, gaining the older boys attention.

"Hmm?"

"Do you have a boyfriend?"

That's not what Yoongi had expected to hear. It's such an innocent question from her mouth. She doesn't know what she opened up with that question. Yoongi has no choice but to answer.

"Not anymore", he therefore says, truthfully.

"Good", Minyoung says seriously, nodding slowly. "Boys are a waste of time."

She turns towards Taehyung. "You're gonna be a waste of time", she declares and then quickly runs into the opposite direction and jumps straight into the pool, paddling away.

Yoongi can't suppress the amused laugh as he turns towards Taehyung who shakes his head.

"Let me guess, Jimin?"

"Probably", Taehyung agrees.

The younger man looks at Yoongi with an undiscernible look on his face but then shakes his head a little and looks away, leaving Yoongi all confused, staring at his beautiful side profile. Not for long though because soon, without a word, Taehyung pushes himself away from the edge and swims over towards his sister who's struggling with pulling a flamingo swim ring into the pool. Yoongi watches as Taehyung helps her into the tiny one and then pulls at the bigger unicorn one to plop himself into. The two of them float around for some time and Yoongi is content with just watching them, dangling his feet into the cold water.

He's still confused about what that look from Taehyung earlier could've meant though. Was it because of the whole having a boyfriend thing? Why would Taehyung care if Yoongi had a boyfriend or didn't anymore? It's not true what Seokjin thought, that he was interested in Yoongi like that. He's probably just curious.

"Hyung!" Taehyung's voice rips him out of his thoughts. He has discarded the swim ring and is instead now holding a water ball in his hands. "Come play with us!"

Yoongi shakes his head, not too keen on getting fully into the water. He's really fine like this. Doesn't want to get Taehyung's shirt wet. (Taehyung's shirt which admittedly smells really good. Yoongi wonders if it's just the laundry detergent or if Taehyung himself would also smell like that if he got close enough.)

"Oh no…", he answers, raising his hands dismissively. "I'm fine like this. You can still toss the ball to me."

Taehyung pouts. "But it's not the same."

"Yeah!", Minyoung yells. "Come into the water Yoonie, don't be a coward."

Yoongi gasps. "I'm not a coward!"

"Just scared of water", she says, sticking her tongue out at him.

Yoongi turns towards Taehyung. "I'm starting to think that she didn't get that attitude from Jimin but from you."

Taehyung shrugs, grinning widely, just like he always does. Unapologetic.

"You're unbelievable", Yoongi says, shaking his head. He leans back on his elbows and holds his face into the sun, intently ignoring the two siblings. He hears them play around with the ball for a little before the noise stops. At one point Minyoung gets out of the water and pats over to the table, probably to get a drink. Then everything is silent for a moment… too silent. Yoongi slowly opens his eyes, blinking against the sun, but  he clearly sees Taehyung in front of him now. Very close, not at the other side of the pool anymore. Before he can even see clearly again, he feels Taehyung's hands on his thighs. Which… in every other situation… okay, would make Yoongi very, very flustered. Right now though, he's just scared. Because there's a very wicked grin on Taehyung's face, eyes sparking with something dangerous.

"I'm sorry hyung", Taehyung giggles, his hands wandering up Yoongi's legs. Yoongi reaches out to grip Taehyung's wrists tightly.

"Don't you dare", he grits out between his teeth, full well knowing that should Taehyung really try to pull him into the water he's too weak to stop him. Especially considering his next step.

"Minnie now!", Taehyung yells and then a tiny body is pushing against Yoongi's back while Taehyung reaches up and just pulls Yoongi down at the waist.

The next thing Yoongi knows is that there's arms wrapped around him and he's pulled completely under water. He just has enough time to shut his eyes and mouth. His hands grip tightly onto Taehyung until he's able to breathe again. He wasn't under water for more than maybe two seconds and yet he's gasping for air.

"You asshole!", Yoongi gasps out but finds that he doesn't mean. Finds that it's not only Taehyung laughing but himself too. Finds that Taehyung's arms are still around his body, holding him up easily, that his own hands are holding onto the younger man's shoulders now. Finds that his heart is beating a little faster and not only because of the shock of suddenly being thrown into water.

"Now that you're already wet… you can as well play with us", Taehyung just comments.

He's smiling (as always) and (as always) Yoongi can't find the strength to look away. It's mesmerising really. Let's him forgot all about why he should maybe be mad right now. He just smiles back, nodding slowly. Minyoung is probably paddling through the water next to them, chasing the ball so that they can play, but Yoongi isn't really paying attention to that. He's just staring at Taehyung, thinking a thousand thoughts a second and not coming to a single conclusion.

They play with the ball for about half an hour, Yoongi now actually happy about being fully in the water as the afternoon sun heats up. He deals with Minyoung hanging onto him and letting herself being dragged through the water and with Taehyung splashing him with water. Eventually Yoongi gets tired of being in the water and he drags himself out of the pool. He makes his way over to one of the lounges, wet shirt now clinging to his torso just like his hair sticks to his forehead after having lost the hair tie when he was pulled into the water. When he pushes his hair back, he notices that Taehyung has gotten out of the  water as well.

Yoongi turns towards him. "Oh you didn't have to…", he starts but Taehyung shakes his head, cutting him off.

"I'm good. That's enough water for me today", he says. "I'm gonna get you a towel, wait a second!

Before Yoongi can say anything, Taehyung has run into the house. Yoongi shakes his head, feeling fond all of a sudden. He sits down on the lounger and watches as Minyoung paddles through the pool, waving at him when she sees him. Yoongi waves back.

"Be careful!", he yells over and she nods quickly and just continues to paddle around happily.

It doesn't take long for Taehyung to return with one towel wrapped around his shoulders and another big one unfolding in his hands. Yoongi expects him to just throw the towel towards him so that he can dry himself, but instead, Taehyung sits down on the lounger across from him and reaches out to wrap the towel around Yoongi. He looks in surprise to find himself wrapped up entirely in a blanket and Taehyung very close once again, not caring at all about keeping his hands to himself.

"I'm sorry we got you all wet", Taehyung says sheepishly, rubbing the towel over Yoongi's head and his shoulders. The smaller man looks up at him. He's so close, too close, considering that he still hasn't put a shirt on.

"It's alright", Yoongi manages to say. "I had fun."

Taehyung's smile becomes just a little more blinding, rivalling the bright summer sun up in the sky. "Then I'm glad."

Yoongi doesn't like this. How caring Taehyung is with him, how soft and careful his hands are as he touches him. As if it's the most natural thing in the world. Like he doesn't even need Yoongi's consent because he's sure he has it. Yoongi doesn't know why Taehyung treats him with such ease and familiarity. Like a boyfriend would. Yoongi shakes the clearly Seokjin induced thoughts off. What he doesn't shake off are Taehyung's hands because despite the confusion and tumbled feelings that every interaction with Taehyung entails, Yoongi enjoys it. Like a little masochistic moth drawn to the endless light that is Taehyung.

So Yoongi keeps his hands on his lap, fisted into the ends of the towel. He looks up at Taehyung's face, just to not give into the temptation of staring at his naked torso. It doesn't take long for Taehyung to notice Yoongi's eyes on him and he meets his gaze with a soft smile. Yoongi feels his cheeks heat up. At this point Taehyung must think that it's the default state of his face.

"So", Taehyung says, pulling the towel down from Yoongi's head and around his neck, giving his shoulders a little squeeze as he does so. "All dry now."

He chuckles and pushes Yoongi's hair out of his forehead softly. "Or as good as", he adds, making Yoongi chuckle as well, albeit a little nervously.

Then, finally, Taehyung leans back and begins to dry his own hair while getting comfortable on the lounger. Yoongi decides to do like him and curls up in his towel, pulling his legs up on the lounger and hugs his knees to his chest. He turns so that he can watch Minyoung in the pool. She seems save enough, but he decides to keep an eye on her while also being way too aware of Taehyung by his side. He's discarded his towel and lies on the lounger now. From somewhere he's got a book to read. There's a small frown between his brows as he concentrates which Yoongi finds really cute.

Just like he finds everything cute that Taehyung does. God… Yoongi is just so confused. He probably wouldn't be if he just allowed himself to think about his thoughts and feelings properly. Why he was so happy to find out that Taehyung would spend the day with them, that he enjoyed Taehyung treating him like this. Maybe then he would actually consider Seokjin's words and would maybe find some truth in them. That they would explain very well why Taehyung was acting the way he did. And he would find that, by doing nothing, he was letting things progress naturally, that he had already opened himself up to Taehyung's lovely smiles and soft touches and honest compliments. That it was all slowly melting down the protective cover Yoongi had built around himself during and after his last relationship. That it was slowly helping him to find himself again.

But Yoongi did not confront those thoughts and feelings. He did quite the opposite for now. Shoved then deep, deep inside and decided that it was too soon. That he needed to heal and that Taehyung was too good to be true anyways.

"You said not anymore", Taehyung mumbles after they've been sitting together for some time. When Yoongi looks over to him, he finds that the other boy isn't reading his book anymore.

"What?"

"Earlier when Minyoung asked if you have a boyfriend. You said not anymore."

Yoongi opens his mouth. Then closes it again. He doesn't know what to answer. He just stares at Taehyung, a little surprised at his sudden statement. He himself had almost forgotten about Minyoung's earlier question, but apparently Taehyung hadn't.

When Yoongi doesn't answer, Taehyung winces.

"I'm sorry… it's not my place to ask", he quickly says. "Guess I was just… curious."

He looks guilty and a little sad. Yoongi doesn't like that. He quickly shakes his head.

"No...no." He sighs. "I mean I said I would allow you to get to know me better… guess this is part of it."

Taehyung's face lights up a bit and then clouds over again. "That's… that's not necessarily how I meant it. I mean… you don't have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable. Just because I'm too curious for my own good."

And oh.

Oh.

Yoongi swallows. That is not what he had expected… or maybe it's exactly what he had expected. Taehyung had always only been gentle and considerate, so of course it wouldn't be different now. Yoongi feels his heart feel heavy. Taehyung was really… something. There was something about him that Yoongi didn't understand but that made him feel… so much.

"No", he says again, smiling at Taehyung this time. "It's okay. I… what I meant was… I was in a relationship not too long ago before I became Minyoung's babysitter. It went on for about a year but didn't end very well." Yoongi sighs. "It's a long story. I'll tell you the whole one another time, when I'm ready to, okay?"

Taehyung is smiling when Yoongi meets his eyes again. He nods. "Okay. Thank you, hyung."

Yoongi chuckles. "For what?"

Taehyung shrugs. "For sharing this with me. Even if it's just a little bit."

Before Yoongi can say anything else though, Taehyung has picked his book back up and starts reading again. Yoongi stares at him but Taehyung doesn't turn back around. He's a little surprised that the younger man's curiosity was still just like that, but wasn't gonna question it any further.

Yoongi's thoughts calm down eventually, though they are still occupied with Taehyung, but that's a given by now. He watches as Minyoung too gets out of the water and starts playing with some of her dolls on the floor next to the two boys. When Yoongi feels that his shirt has dried a little more, he joins Minyoung on the floor and wrestles her into her cute ducky towel, it could be tied around her waist like a bathrobe and had a little hood to put over her wet hair.

He occasionally feels Taehyung's eyes on them as they play together, but whenever he looks up to check, his eyes are trained to the book, only a tiny smile on his lips hints at him having watched the two. That and the sizzling feeling in Yoongi's chest.

It's about an hour later that Yoongi sees Minyoung shivering a little and softly touches Taehyung's leg. He's surprised at himself at the action. It comes so natural as if Yoongi would do it on the usual. Taehyung looks up a little surprised but Yoongi just nods towards Minyoung.

"It's getting late, we should get back inside and give Minnie a warm bath", he says.

"No!", Minyoung argues, causing the two boys to look at her. She's pouting adorably. "I don't wanna go to sleep yet!"

Taehyung chuckles. He lays his book down and scoots up towards the end of the lounger, closer to where Yoongi is leaning against it. "Sweetie, you don't need to go to sleep yet. We're just going inside to shower and have dinner and then we can watch a movie or play some more. Whatever you want.”

At that her face lights up again. "Yey!", she exclaims and jumps into Yoongi's arms.

"Okay", he huffs and picks her up. Taehyung does the same, gathering their towels and empty glasses as well as Minyoung's toys. Yoongi feels a little bad that he doesn't help but Minyoung is clinging onto him very tightly and he doesn't exactly have an empty hand.

Taehyung walks ahead and Yoongi follows him inside. He discards glasses and toys in the kitchen but takes the towels with him upstairs.

"How about you go shower in my bathroom and I go and bathe Minnie", Taehyung suggests. Yoongi wants to argue but the soft yet stern look on the younger man's face tells him that he has no chance.

"Okay", Yoongi therefore just says. He walks after Taehyung who deposits the towels into the laundry room and then takes Minyoung from Yoongi.

"Let Yoongi have a nice shower and we're gonna bathe, yeah?", Taehyung tells Minyoung who nods, surprisingly calm and compliant now. Her head is resting against Taehyung’s shoulder as her big eyes stare at Yoongi. She almost looks tired, but Yoongi knows better. As soon as she's bathed and knows that she'll get to eat soon, she'll be as fit as always.

"Clean towels are on the shelf next to the shower", Taehyung explains. "Feel free to use whatever shampoo or shower gel you like."

Yoongi nods and that seems to be enough for Taehyung and he heads down the opposite hallway to the main bathroom, apparently trusting Yoongi to find his bathroom again by himself.

When he arrives at Taehyung's room, he quickly strips off his clothes and discards them into the romper before stepping into the shower. It feels weird. Not the shower, the water pressure is basically perfect and the temperature isn't too hot. No, what is weird is that he suddenly finds himself in Taehyung’s shower. Like it's the most normal thing in the world. It probably is. He needed a shower and Taehyung offered him one, like every friend would. Because that's what they are… friends. Or at least Yoongi thinks so. Taehyung treats him like a friend… apart from the compliments… and the way he looks at him sometimes… and…

Yoongi shakes his head, lets the water wash his messy thoughts away. He will never come to a conclusion anyway. Just let things progress naturally. It's probably for the best. This is normal. Totally normal. He wouldn't be questioning it if he was taking a shower at Namjoon's place. Or Hoseok's.

He picks up a peach shower gel which smells lovely. All of the soap and gels are fruity scented which Yoongi finds incredibly endearing. There's only one shampoo and conditioner so Yoongi doesn't have much choice. It smells subtly like vanilla. He takes his time, relaxing under the steady stream of water before finally rinsing out his hair fully and shutting off the water.

Out of the shower, Yoongi grabs one of the towels and changes into his own clothes from earlier. He also steals a little bit of Taehyung's moisturiser, hoping the other won't mind or notice, since his skin always becomes dry after being in chlorine water.

Then he steps out into Taehyung’s room and almost trips in surprise at Taehyung rummaging around in his drawer. He had not expected him there at all. That must've been a quick bath. He's still only in his swim shorts but a little more wet again. When he hears Yoongi enter, he looks up and shoots him a blinding grin.

"Oh good, you're done", he exclaims, promptly throwing a piece of clothing at Yoongi. "Here, wear this. The AC downstairs is pretty cold."

He walks towards Yoongi and reaches for his shoulders. Yoongi holds his breath. Taehyung turns them around so that Yoongi is now standing in his room and he himself in the bathroom door.

"Can you finish dressing Minyoung? She's almost done but threw a tiny fit that you wouldn't help her pick out an outfit…"

Yoongi nods. "Yeah of course… no problem."

"Great! Thanks!" With that Taehyung vanishes into the bathroom, leaving Yoongi a little baffled and, as always, confused.

Yoongi takes a deep breath and then unfolds the piece of clothing in his arms. It's a dark blue Fila hoodie. It's rather thin, just perfect for an evening after a hot day. Once again full well knowing that he won't be able to argue, Yoongi pulls the hoodie on. It fits rather well. Only the sleeves reach past his fingertips, but that's fine. Yoongi's a big fan of sweater paws.

Once the hoodie is on, he can't help but bring the fabric up to his nose. Unlike the t-shirt this one isn't fresh out of the wash but was worn before. It smells like expensive perfume and strawberry shower gel. Yoongi finds that he likes it a lot. He smiles a little to himself. Then he catches sight of himself in the mirror at the back of Taehyung's bathroom door and quickly stops, noticing how ridiculous he looks.

"Get a grip, damn it", he mutters to himself as he exits the room towards Minyoung's. Letting things progress naturally without overthinking seems like more of a task than he thought.

It takes some time to get Minyoung fully clothed, especially since she insists that she doesn't want to put on one of her own shirts over her little dotted leggings but wants to match with Yoonie. So Yoongi gets Taehyung who in return gets her one of his own hoodies as well. An old red one which he states is at least ten years old, but it's still way too big on Minyoung. The little girl seems content though and that's all that matters. Yoongi finds it extremely cute because it's a hoodie from Taehyung's first swim team and has a little dolphin on it. He can't help but imagine twelve year old Taehyung in the hoodie, with shaggy hair and wide eyes.

Yoongi carries Minyoung down the stairs and drops her off on the couch in the TV room, telling her to choose a movie, while he pads over to the kitchen to get started on dinner. There, he finds Taehyung leaning against the kitchen island. His hair is still wet and he shakes his head a little to get it out of his eyes. Yoongi feels his cheeks heat up at the memory of him doing that exact motion earlier with less… clothing on. He involuntarily clears his throat and makes Taehyung look up at the noise.

He smiles. "Hey."

"H-hi", Yoongi croaks out. "I… do you have any wishes for dinner?"

"Oh…", Taehyung makes. "I thought we could order something and eat while we watch a movie. My parents won't mind."

Yoongi blinks a little confused. "Oh but I always… I like to cook."

Taehyung pushes himself away from the counter and walks over to Yoongi and softly places his big hands on Yoongi's biceps, rubbing over the fabric of the hoodie. He suddenly feels very small as he looks up at Taehyung. "Hyung, we're all tired, you really don't need to cook. Let's just have a relaxing evening, hmm?"

Yoongi feels himself melt away under Taehyung’s touch and assertive gaze. "O… okay."

"Cool", Taehyung grins. "I'll order, you go join Minnie in the living room before she makes us watch Tangled again. Are you okay with Jimmy's burgers? Minyoung loves their cheese fries."

Yoongi nods. "Yeah… can I have the spicy barbecue burger and the normal fries with sour cream?"

"Of course, my treat", Taehyung answers, smiling. He doesn't let Yoongi protest and just turns him around and pushes him towards the living room. "Do you want a beer?"

Yoongi frowns. "Wine?"

Taehyung chuckles. "Alright, wine it is."

With that he lets Yoongi go, join Minyoung. Just in time, as it turns out because by the time Yoongi steps into it, Minyoung has already managed to empty half her parents' DVD collection onto the floor. Yoongi quickly sweeps her up from the floor and throws her carefully onto the couch, making her giggle.

"Where's Tae oppa?", she asks as she scrambles onto her knees and picks up her stuffed bunny.

"He's ordering food for us."

"We're not gonna cook?"

Yoongi shakes his head and sits down next to her. Minyoung immediately cuddles up to him. "No. Your brother decided that we're all too tired, so we are just gonna order burgers."

Her eyes widen as she climbs into his lap. "With fries?"

"Of course." Yoongi nods and Minyoung raises her arms up in celebration. A chance which he promptly uses to tickle her.

She giggles and winds around, trying to tickle him back without much success. They're still rolling around like this by the time Taehyung arrives with his phone in hand.

"I see you're doing a good job at picking out a movie", he says with a pout. Minyoung quickly winds herself out of Yoongi's grip.

"Tangled!", she yells out to which both boys let out a sigh. "Please", she adds.

"We can watch another film later, I guess?" Yoongi says, looking up at Taehyung who has this soft can't say no smile on his lips.

"Fine."

He walks over to the shelf and picks out the movie to put it into the recorder and switches it on. Then he crouches down to pick up the DVD cases Minyoung had left there as the movie starts rolling. Yoongi had completely forgotten about them. He quickly hurries to stand.

"Wait let me help you", he says and kneels down next to Taehyung.

"Oh you don't have to", Taehyung says, looking up at Yoongi who quickly shakes his head.

"No, it's fine. Quicker if we do it together."

It's not quicker at all because all they do for the next few seconds is kneel there and stare at each other, holding onto DVD cases. Yoongi's heart beats really fast all of a sudden as he finds himself way too close to Taehyung once again. He not only looks incredibly good from this close but smells even better. Right now, exactly like the peach shower gel Yoongi had used.

He clears his throat and quickly looks away to pick up more plastic cases.

They put them all back into the shelf and when he turns around to Taehyung he finds the other staring at him already and giggling.

"What?", Yoongi asks, suddenly feeling a little insecure. Is there something wrong with him? Did he do something funny? Why is Taehyung laughing at him?

"Sorry, just... your nose and cheeks are all red", Taehyung says, lightly booping his nose and making Yoongi squint.

"Fuck, I knew it. I go out into the sun for more than a minute and I look like a lobster."

"But a sexy lobster", Taehyung says as if it's the most normal thing in the whole world.

Yoongi chokes on his own spit. He coughs half a lung up with Taehyung patting his back in an attempt to make it better. Eventually Yoongi manages to stand up straight again, face red. He glares at Taehyung.

"Cute… okay. Pretty is acceptable too but you can't just call me sexy out of nowhere", he scolds and feels a little angry about Taehyung's smug face.

"I'm sorry", he says and Yoongi knows that he doesn't mean it one bit. He sighs. It's of no use anyways. His grin stops being wicked and softens as he takes in Yoongi's burned skin. "Come on, let's get you something to put on your red little lobster face."

Before Yoongi can argue with him, Taehyung has thrown a look at Minyoung, whose attention is trapped to the screen, and grabs Yoongi's wrist, pulling him out of the TV room and into the kitchen. He only lets go when Yoongi is sitting safely on a bar chair at the kitchen island.

Yoongi watches as Taehyung rummages through one of the cabinets. From when Minyoung had scraped her knees a few weeks ago, he knows that there's all kinds of medical stuff in there, like a huge first aid kit. Taehyung pulls a little white and green tube out if it with a triumphant grin. It's obviously already been used. Yoongi thinks he recognises the tube from a commercial.

"Aloe cream against sunburn", Taehyung explains before Yoongi can crane his head to look at the name of it. "It will soothe the pain and prevent your skin from becoming flaky tomorrow. Though I'm afraid it won't help with the redness for now."

He sits down across from Yoongi on another bar chair. Yoongi expects him to just hand the cream to him and let him apply it but instead puts a little dollop on bis own finger. He reaches out and starts distributing the cool cream on Yoongi's hot cheeks. The older man holds bis breath, doing his best not to squint at Taehyung's finger against his skin and instead stares at his face. He's glad that his face is already red so that Taehyung won't see his blush. His face is calm and concentrated as he applies the cream all over Yoongi's nose and cheek. In the background the noises of the tangled movie are audible but Yoongi can only hear his own wildly beating heart.

It's over sooner than Yoongi would've liked and that thought alone is enough to throw him off a little. It was such a little and yet weirdly domestic and affectionate gesture. Something you wouldn't just do to an almost stranger. And yet Taehyung treated it like the most normal thing in the whole world.

"There you go. All done", he states, capping the tube. "Next time I'll make sure you wear a big hat to cover up your sensitive face."

Yoongi rolls his eyes. Banter is good. It's safe.

"Please do", Yoongi answers with a chuckle. "I don't even get tanned. I just get red and then go back to being pale."

Taehyung opens his mouth but Yoongi holds his hand up, interrupting him before he can even get a word out.

"If you wanna say something like ‘you look still sexy when you're pale’, don't", he says, looking at Taehyung with raised eyebrows.

The younger boy giggles again. "Okay then I won't."

"Good", Yoongi says, scooting off the chair. He takes the little tube and walks past Taehyung to put it away.

"Though I do think you're beautiful no matter what."

Yoongi trips over his own feet and almost bangs his head against the cabinet. It's embarrassing but he's already blushing anyways. So he turns around to poke his finger into Taehyung’s chest and glare at him.

"You…", he growls half-heartedly. But Taehyung just continues smiling and takes Yoongi's pointing hand into his, ignoring Yoongi's attempt to fight him.

"Come on, we're missing the whole movie."

He interlinks their fingers easily, naturally and pulls a flustered Yoongi to the TV room.

Their food arrives thirty minutes later. Thirty minutes in which Yoongi replays all of his interactions with Taehyung throughout the last  few hours. It's of no use, they just leave him more confused. He likes to tell himself over and over again that it means nothing. That it's just Taehyung's personality, being flirty and soft and kind. And there's this small part inside of him that hopes he isn't. That Yoongi is special.

The food is good and helps distract Yoongi from his thoughts. Minyoung eats a whole portion of fries and barely any of her burger but Taehyung says that's normal for her. It looks truly adorable how she sticks the fries into her mouth without turning her eyes away from the tv screen. They eat on the couch, food placed on the coffee table and after they are done, Taehyung takes the dishes and empty cartons to the kitchen and comes back with two glasses of wine and more water for Minyoung. When he sits down again it's a little closer to Yoongi than before and Yoongi can't really say he minds when their legs brush together.

They never start a second movie because Minyoung falls asleep about ten minutes after she's done with her food. She's cuddling the little monkey against her chest and her head is resting against the huge pillow to her left.

Yoongi and Taehyung hadn't even noticed her falling asleep as they were too deep into a hushed conversation, not paying too much attention to a movie they have already seen several times due to it being one of Minyoung's faves. They had been talking about the best take out to get in Seoul, which should be a super boring conversation but somehow Yoongi didn't find it boring. Which was of course 100% because of Taehyung. Because Yoongi just loved the way he talked so passionately yet calm. It also turns out that they both have a similar taste in food.

"Speaking of desserts", Taehyung whispers just as Eugene "dies" very heroically on screen while they were busy talking about a dessert bar in Gangnam that Taehyung apparently goes to quite frequently but Yoongi is sure to never be able to afford for anything other than a very special occasion. "Do you want some ice cream?"

Yoongi pats his belly with a little grin. "I mean I'm very full but there's always room for ice cream."

Taehyung snorts and nods. "Because ice cream goes to the heart not the stomach."

Yoongi giggles. God, he's so adorable. Taehyung turns around to his sister. "Hey Minnie do you… oh."

"What?", Yoongi asks, immediately worried as he leans forward and around Taehyung only to find the little girl sound asleep.

"We should bring her to bed", Yoongi says but it comes out a little more as a question. Maybe because he doesn't really want to. Bringing Minyoung to bed means that his work is done, that he should leave for home, that he can't stay and have ice cream with Taehyung. Can't talk to him any longer.

"I mean… we don't have to just yet", Taehyung thinks out loud. "We could eat some ice cream and then put her to bed after."

Yoongi can't help but smile softly. "Yeah… that sounds like a good idea."

It sounds like Taehyung would also like to spend more time with him.

So while Yoongi puts a blanket on Minyoung, Taehyung gets their ice cream in two big bowls with whipped cream and chocolate sauce and strawberries. He proudly grins at Yoongi as he hands him the huge bowl of dessert.

"There you go, sunshine", he says, placing it in his hands.

Yoongi rolls his eyes. "Taehyung…", he mumbles.

"What? You said I should think of new ways to compliment you", Taehyung answers cheerfully as he tugs his head against Yoongi's shoulder without any sense for personal space.

"That's not even a compliment", Yoongi argues, wanting to hide behind his ice cream bowl. "It's a pet name."

"Meh." Taehyung shrugs. "Same thing."

With that, he stuffs a big spoon full of ice cream into his mouth.

The next morning, Yoongi wakes up in a very soft and comfortable bed. He feels warm and safe and stretches his arms out and buries himself further into the sheets which smell so damn good. It takes Yoongi a second to realise that it's not the smell of his usual laundry detergent. He slowly blinks his eyes open.

Yep that's definitely not his room.

That's not his wallpaper and not his bookshelves. Not his wall high windows leading out to a tiny balcony and the greenness of a huge garden.

He sits up abruptly.

He's in Taehyung’s room. In Taehyung’s bed.

How the fuck did he end up here?

He just remembers having had ice cream with Taehyung and they had been talking and… Yoongi must've fallen asleep at one point. But how did he get here.

He almost has a heart attack when he suddenly feels something move on the bed next to him. His head whips around and he finds Taehyung sleeping there safe and sound, lying on his stomach with his face squished onto the pillow. Yoongi would think that it's cute but he's too shocked right now. He lets out a little gasp that is apparently enough for Taehyung to wake up because his forehead morphs into a little frown and he turns to the side, blindly reaching for Yoongi.

"Hyung sleep", he mumbles against the pillow. "Too early."

Why is he acting like this is normal? Why is Yoongi here? He should've gone home yesterday after Minyoung fell asleep, instead… he ended up here.

"It's almost ten", Yoongi answers, after finding his phone on the bedside table and unlocking it.

"Really?", Taehyung mumbles, slowly blinking his eyes open. "Damn."

Yoongi tries to calm himself down. This is fine. He has shared a bed with his other friends before. But this is Taehyung. Who's his friend, Yoongi reminds himself. He's the only one making this weird right now.

"Taehyung… what am I doing here?", he therefore asks.

Taehyung chuckles. "You're keeping me from getting my well-deserved beauty sleep."

Yoongi suppresses the grin that automatically comes to his face just by watching Taehyung squint up at him. He damn well knows that he doesn't need any beauty sleep, he's already attractive enough.

"That's not what I meant. I mean how did I end up... in your bed."

Taehyung doesn't look even a little bit regretful. "Oh. You fell asleep in the middle of my retelling of Jimin's last birthday party. You looked so peaceful, I didn't want to wake you up. So I first brought Minyoung to bed and then you. I would've given you one of the guest bedrooms but one currently has no bed because my mother wants to redecorate it and the other one hosts one of my projects and is scattered with miniature buildings."

He says it in such a nonchalant way that it has Yoongi blushing.

"So you just… put me in here?"

Taehyung looks up at him with calm, sleepy eyes.

"It's the most comfortable bed in the house."

"Hmm", Yoongi just makes, not knowing what to answer.

"Also this way I get to see your beautiful sleeping face, darling", Taehyung adds with a wink, making Yoongi's whole body heat up with his words. He coughs awkwardly, not knowing what exactly to answer once again. His silence is apparently no good sign for Taehyung who quickly sits up. He carefully places a hand on Yoongi's shoulder, as if he's scared to touch him.

"I'm sorry. I… this didn't make you uncomfortable, did it? Sharing a bed with me… I mean… I didn't mean to…"

It's the first time that Taehyung seems unsure around him, confidence faltering under the prospect of possibly having made Yoongi uncomfortable.

"I didn't want to do something you wouldn't like."

Yoongi quickly shakes his, turning towards the younger man. He doesn't know what gets into him but he places his own hand on top of Taehyung’s.

"You did not make me uncomfortable, don't worry. I was just a little surprised, that's all." He smiles softly, hoping to reassure him. The last thing he wants is for Taehyung to become cautious around him and closed off, because his open and cheerful personality is what Yoongi probably likes the most about him.

"Okay", Taehyung says, squeezing Yoongi's shoulder. He apparently accepts Yoongi's answer, eyes sparkling with fondness. Then he looks down again. "You will tell me if I ever go too far, right? If something makes you uncomfortable? The compliments or the pet names… I will stop if you want me to."

Yoongi's surprised at that. He never thought that Taehyung had ever stopped to think about how his words could backfire. He had always seemed so carefree and without any worries. But deep inside, he apparently cared a lot about what others thought and felt, what Yoongi thought and felt about him. It somehow makes him like Taehyung even more.

"I already would've if it was really bothering me", Yoongi tells him truthfully. His cheeks are hot. "I… really don't mind it."

The I kind of like it he doesn't say, but it is implied.

Taehyung's grin widens and he drops his hand from Yoongi's shoulder, replacing it with his head as he cuddles up to him.

"Perfect."

Yoongi feels like something tiny shifts between them after that. It's subtle, barely traceable but there. He doesn't really know what it is but it seems a little like they are closer, like there's more trust. And if Yoongi had felt good around Taehyung before, that feeling is only enhanced. Added to it, the feeling of safety, of knowing that Taehyung would never do something that Yoongi doesn't want and that he will accept Yoongi's boundaries. It's a good basis for a deeper friendship, Yoongi tells himself, wanting to believe it, while he secretly knows very well that there's more to it.

《☆》

It's two weeks later that Yoongi finally meets the infamous Park Jimin. Taehyung's best friend who's supposed to be the one grooming Minyoung into having a sassy attitude towards her brother.

It's a Friday night and Eunji and Kangjun are out for dinner with friends. ‘It might get pretty late, feel free to stay over’, they had told Yoongi. Which was the main reason why Yoongi was still at the Kim's house at almost 1am. Over four hours after having brought Minyoung to bed. The last time he had slept over Eunji and Kangjun hadn't found it weird, so Yoongi thought it would be okay, especially since Taehyung had offered his own room up again and Yoongi really didn't want to take the night bus, it always took the long road and he would take over an hour to get home.

So he decided to accept the offer and spend the night.

He had read through one of his preparation sheets for a project which needed to be done before the start of the new semester, had played some games on his phone and was now lying on Taehyung's bed, reading one of the many books from the boy's shelve. He had a pretty good taste in books, Yoongi had to admit and it was hard to decide which one to pick out. Taehyung was at a party tonight and would stay over at a friend's house. Which is why he told Yoongi to just sleep in his bed again. Yoongi had tried not to seem too flustered. He secretly believed that Taehyung was just too lazy to clean up the guest bedroom. Anyways, Taehyung's bed smelled good and was really comfortable. So Yoongi didn't mind. He felt his eyes slowly close more and more, barely concentrating on the book anymore. His lids close and he remembers thinking that he'll just finish this chapter… just one more page...just…

He's almost asleep when a sudden noise wakes him up again. For a second he thinks he had just imagined it, then it happens again.

He shoots up from the bed, book falling from his chest. The noise came from downstairs, the foyer probably. He's sure about that. There's someone inside the house. Yoongi holds his breath, listening to every small noise. There's a loud bang and Yoongi is pretty sure that it's the front door. Then there's a voice talking a little too loud. It could just be Eunji and Kangjun returning but they would never be this loud.

Yoongi slowly slides off the bed. Oh God, what if it's someone breaking in? Yoongi suddenly feels very scared. But he has to protect Minyoung. He slowly walks over to the nightstand to grab his phone, ready to call 911 and walks to the door, cracking it open a little bit to hear better. What he hears makes him calm down again, because he knows this voice.

"Hey… no come down there… please… come on", Taehyung says in something a little too loud to be a whisper.

Yoongi opens the door completely and steps out into the hallway. It sounds like there's someone with Taehyung. Someone whose voice Yoongi doesn't know and who's apparently causing a scene and being loud.

Yoongi pats barefooted over the hardwood floor towards the noise, just in pyjama pants and a t-shirt. He throws a quick look into Minyoung's room making sure that she's still asleep. Then he walks to the staircase, looking down into the lit up foyer.

Taehyung is trying to close the door with his foot as quiet as possible while at the same time trying to hold onto a smaller, blonde man, who is very clearly drunk. He's giggling and trying to get rid of the glittery jacket that Taehyung is holding onto. He's winding himself but only ends up tangling himself up further in the jacket. He's pretty. Not in the handsome, terribly attractive way that Taehyung is, but still very pretty with light make up and flushed cheeks. His hair must've been styled at the beginning of the night but not so much now. It must've been a wild party judging by how he looked.

"Please… be quiet", Taehyung hisses. "You're waking hyung and Minyoung up."

Taehyung on the other hand looked sober and composed. He probably didn't drink anything or only very little. He does look distressed though. As everyone would probably be, trying to control their drunk friend. It doesn't even look like the blonde guy has any other plan than just to annoy Taehyung and get away from him.

"I just wanna have fuuuuun", the guy whines.

"You've had enough of fun already when you were doing body shots off that model dude", Taehyung grumbles, finally having managed to close the door completely. The guy giggles at Taehyung's words and half-heartedly wiggles around to get away from Taehyung.

"Yeah", he giggles. "Lots of fun…" He has this weird dreamy look on his face. It amuses Yoongi a lot. Especially because Taehyung looks so very different than what Yoongi is used from him. None of that flirty cheerfulness, instead he just looks very tired. And like he would rather do anything else.

"Taehyungiiiie", the guy whines. "I want ice cream."

Taehyung snorts unamused. "All you get is a glass of water and an uncomfortable couch to sleep on."

The guy pouts and stomps with his food like a small child throwing a temper tantrum. "Can't I sleep in your bed?", he slurs.

"No", Taehyung just says. "You can't."

The guy whines again and instead of trying to get away, he now throws himself at Taehyung.

"Nooo is it because your precious hyung is sleeping there", he says, voice getting louder with each syllable. "It is, right?"

Yoongi doesn't know if it's wishful thinking or if he's really seeing the blush on Taehyung's cheeks. What he does know is that the boy is talking about him. Which means that Taehyung has talked about him. He feels that weird pressure in his stomach again, by now it has become a little too familiar to him. He also guesses that he should stop eavesdropping and make his presence known, before he's gonna hear anything he shouldn't. He doesn't even know who this guy is, can only guess that it's one of Taehyung's friends.

"Jimin", Taehyung hisses, trying to stop him from choking him.

Yoongi takes that as a sign to step out of the shadows. He walks over to the head of the staircase and  switches on the light on the wall to his right.

"Taehyung?", he calls out, blinking at the sudden blinding light around him and pulling the attention of the other two on him.

"Yoongi hyung!" Taehyung looks up, holding Jimin away from himself. The expression on his face changes immediately when he looks at Yoongi. The stressed expression dissolving into a fond one as he looks at Yoongi coming down the stairs. Then he winces. "I'm sorry did we wake you up?"

Yoongi quickly shakes his head. "No. Don't worry. I was still awake. Just wondering what the noise was."

Taehyung sighs. "Well… the noise is Jimin over here who doesn't know his alcohol tolerance."

Oh. So that's Jimin. Yoongi had imagined him a little differently and yet exactly like that. Stylish, pretty… flamboyant in a way and well… pulling all of the attention on him. He seems very alike to Taehyung and yet completely different. Yoongi hasn't seen much of him, but he can already see why they are best friends. They complement each other.

"Heyy", Jimin whines, wrapping his arms fully around Taehyung's torso and shoving his head into Taehyung’s neck. "I can hold… alcohol."

"Sure", Taehyung says, patting his head and shooting Yoongi a half amused, half desperate grin.

"Also who are you talking to?", he slurs out, turning around to look somewhere in the proximity of where Yoongi is standing. He's blinking against the light and as Yoongi comes to stand at the bottom of the stairs, it becomes apparent just how drunk he is. There's a blissed out look on his face that Yoongi knows too well form the few times he went out with Seokjin and Hoseok.

Jimin's eyes land on him and he squints them together. "Oooooh", he then squeals and quickly runs towards Yoongi. Or tries to run, it looks more like a baby animal taking his first steps and he knocks against the railing before he finally comes to stand in front of Yoongi. "You're the preciousssss...hyung", he slurs.

Yoongi frowns. "I'm the what?"

"Taehyungie he…", Jimin mutters, waving his finger around in front of Yoongi’s face. He really smells a lot like lime and cheap tequila. "Talks…" The drunkenness is obviously getting to him a lot more now and he looks like he's about to fall asleep any second now. "Aaaall the time… about you."

Yoongi frowns harder, trying to piece the slurred words together into one coherent sentence. Taehyungie, he talks all the time about you. It's not really grammatically correct but enough for Yoongi to understand what he means. He understands it… but he doesn’t understand.

But why… why would he talk about Yoongi. All the time on top of that. There's nothing special about Yoongi, nothing worth talking about. Jimin is probably exaggerating, his drunk brain clouding his senses.

"Excuse me?", Yoongi stutters.

"You're his precious hyungie", Jimin continues, grinning mischievously. He's obviously trying to fluster Yoongi. And Taehyung in the process of it.

"I…" Yoongi wants to say something but doesn't know what. He wasn't expecting Taehyung to come home tonight and especially not with Jimin in tow who has apparently made it his mission to tease Yoongi.

"Ooookay", Taehyung luckily says and shows up at Jimin's side, pulling him away from Yoongi while throwing him an apologising look. "I'm sure Yoongi hyung is too tired for your drunk bubbling and I'm too, to be honest."

"I'm not tired", Jimin answers, shaking his head with droopy eyes that tell something different.

"Jimin", Taehyung says with a voice which sounds even more tired than just on a physical level. "You're close to passing out right here and I really want to get at least one glass of water inside of you before that."

"Boooring", Jimin whines and drops his head against Taehyung’s shoulder.

Yoongi watches them with slight amusement.

"Jimin", Taehyung says with a stern voice. "Don't make me carry you. I know you hate that."

"Noooo", Jimin whines again. He does a lot of whining. Yoongi isn't used to whiney drunks, Seokjin becomes philosophical and Hoseok a sad drunk. So this is something new for him. It is apparently not for Taehyung who throws him an ever-suffering look.

"Okay, then please let's go to the kitchen and then you can take a nap on the couch, sounds good?"

Jimin sighs. "Ooookay…"

His whole demeanour changes once again as he happily skips to the kitchen, not even waiting for Taehyung to follow him. As if he had completely forgotten that he was so against it before.

Taehyung looks after him and lets out a deep sigh. He turns towards Yoongi. "I'm so sorry", he says. Yoongi shakes his head with a small smile.

"Nothing to be sorry for", Yoongi says. "Not what I expected when I laid down to sleep earlier."

"Well what would life be without surprises", Taehyung says with a wink. Yoongi shakes his head. At this point he's used to his flirty attitude.

"Yeah", Yoongi therefore agrees, wrapping the sleeves of his shirt over his hands.

"Alright… I'm gonna…" Taehyung points towards the kitchen from where they can hear Jimin bustling around with something that sounds very unlike filling water into a glass.

"Oh… I'm coming with you", Yoongi says without thinking.

"Oh no, you don't have to", Taehyung answers. "I can handle him. You can go to sleep… I don't want to keep you up any longer."

Yoongi shakes his head, stepping down to his level. "I can't sleep anyways when I'm waiting for you to come to bed." Yoongi quickly continues to talk once he registers the sound of his words. He feels his ears heating up. "And it seems like you could use an extra hand with him."

As if on cue, the sound of glass shattering can be heard.

Taehyung chuckles. "Yeah… you might be right."

Together they manage to somehow get two glasses of water into Jimin and change him into one of Taehyung's sleepshirts. He's out as soon as his head hits the couch and before Taehyung has even placed a light blanket on top of him.

"I doubt that he'll remember much of this in the morning", Taehyung says once they make their way up the stairs to his room.

"Probably not", Yoongi agrees. "Especially considering that he was half asleep for most of the time."

Taehyung softly touches the small of his back as they enter his room and it sends shivers throughout his body. It's all a little too domestic. He had those thoughts before and it's just getting worse. All their interactions were a little too close to be just friendly. It was maybe worse because of the stuff Jimin had mumbled. Yoongi had tried to ignore it, explained it to himself with a drunk person's disillusioned mind. He hadn't known who he was or where he was. And he had referred to Yoongi as Taehyung's boyfriend once, giggling and making Taehyung blush while Yoongi wanted to die. ‘He doesn't know what he's saying’, Taehyung had mumbled and not looked at Yoongi. It surprised him. Normally Taehyung was so confident and straightforward, he had never seen him be embarrassed about something like that. Not when he complimented Yoongi or called him pet names. But his drunk best friend calling Yoongi his boyfriend, because he had probably mixed things up in his drunk head or misinterpreted something.

Anyways, now that they were alone and Taehyung was so gentle with him once again, Yoongi thinks about it all again. What it means… what it could mean. It's probably not the best thoughts to have when he's about to spend the night sleeping next to Taehyung.

So instead of ignoring it as he does with so many things about Taehyung and how he makes Yoongi feel, he hyper focuses on Taehyung's hand on his back.

"You go to sleep, I'm just gonna take a quick shower and wash the whole club filth off of me", Taehyung says, as if this was normal. As if it was an everyday thing that Yoongi slept in his bed with him and that the whole Jimin thing had just been an unexpected inconvenience.

Yoongi nods, not trusting his voice. He scans the room, some of his stuff is lying on the bed and the blanket is thrown back where he had been lying before. There's his clothes on the desk chair and his bag next to it. It all looked a little bit too much like it belonged there. Like this was normal. Taehyung doesn't seem to mind at all.

The touch of Taehyung's hand vanishes and he goes over to the bathroom while Yoongi walks to the bed. He's about to get in when he realises how dumb this truly is. He was just supposed to stay over because Eunji and Kangjun were about to be late and Taehyung was supposed to be gone for the night. Now that Taehyung was home, Yoongi should just pack his bag and leave. There's no place for him here and Taehyung knows that too. Should know it. So why is Yoongi still here, why is he about to share a bed with Taehyung once again even though there's no need.

He really should just grab his stuff and call an uber… why is he still standing there then? It's just like the last time he slept over. There's no need. Taehyung should've sent him straight back home. He was probably just being nice. Yoongi should save him the trouble and leave. But Taehyung's bed is really soft and comfortable and he is so tired. He also kind of wants to sleep next to Taehyung. Just to see how it is. Last time he had been asleep and only panicked in the morning. This time, it would be different. He could see it as some kind of experiment. Depending on how it feels, he will know if he can really just let things develop naturally or if there's a reason for panic. (Even more panic than last time.)

He doesn't want to think about Taehyung in a romantic way. It's too soon. Being friends with him has to be enough for now. Maybe in the future… the far away future. After Minyoung didn’t need a babysitter anymore. Just being friends would be enough for now… But Taehyung made it hard. Hard to think clearly, hard to not want to be around him. Maybe a part of Yoongi wanted to have those romantic thoughts. As scary as it was. Maybe he wanted another chance to find real love. And maybe that could be with Taehyung. Even though Yoongi was still unsure whether Taehyung liked him. Another part of him probably hoped he didn't because it would give him an easy out.

So, truth be told, Yoongi doesn't really know what's going on inside his head and is probably too tired to find out so he just gets under the covers, snuggling into the pillow and closing his eyes for a moment.

It must've been longer than a moment because once he opens them again, Taehyung is just about to get into bed next to him. 

Yoongi blinks his eyes open to stare at him and Taehyung winces a little. "I'm sorry", he mumbles as he's trying to get under the blankets without further disturbing Yoongi. "I didn't mean to wake you up. Again."

"Oh no… you didn't. I was just…" Daydreaming about what it could mean that we're sharing a bed once again. "You didn't wake me up." 

"Okay", Taehyung says and turns to his side to stare at Yoongi. He's not subtle at all with the way he's looking at him and Yoongi can feel his heartbeat quicken and his cheeks heat up. He needs to put a stop to this before Taehyung starts complimenting him again or calling him pet names. It's probably the sleepiness and his unstable emotions that cause him to turn to his own side as well, coming face to face with Taehyung.

He's closer than Yoongi had anticipate. His hair is wet from the shower, half splayed out on the pillow, half sticking to his forehead. From the short distance Yoongi can count the tiny moles on his face, see the light of the bedside lamp reflected in his eyes. His prominent cheekbones, the soft curve of his pink, pink lips. He clears his throat.

"So", Yoongi says, looking at Taehyung in the dark. "That was Jimin."

Taehyung chuckles quietly. "Yeah. That was Jimin."

"Seems like you two were having fun", Yoongi comments to which Taehyung shrugs. As good as he can lying on his side.

"More like he was having fun and I was babysitting a twenty-five year old", Taehyung argues, making Yoongi grin.

"Sounds a lot like me when I go out with my friends Seokjin and Hoseok."

"Seokjin's your roommate, right?", Taehyung asks to which Yoongi nods.

"Yep. And Hoseok I met in my first semester. They are really fun to be around, but they're also… a lot. Especially when drunk."

Taehyung chuckles. "Yeah. I get that. As you can probably tell after tonight."

Yoongi nods. "It was kinda funny though."

"For you." Taehyung sighs. "He lives to embarrass me."

"Classical best friend behaviour", Yoongi answers, being once again reminded of his every day interactions with Seokjin.

"I'm sorry if he was out of place."

Yoongi blinks. He doesn't know what Taehyung is talking about. Does he mean when Jimin called him Taehyung's boyfriend? Taehyung had been getting a pair of blankets for him… he couldn't have heard, right? Maybe he was making assumptions, maybe stuff like that had happened before. With other people. The thought of it made Yoongi feel uneasy. A feeling almost like… jealousy. He frowns. A look that Taehyung must've misinterpreted.

"Shit he was, wasn't he?", he presses his face into his pillow. "What did he say? Was it embarrassing?"

"No! No he didn't say anything weird", Yoongi quickly lies. Be sure as hell isn't ready to tell Taehyung that Jimin's drunk brain apparently thinks that Yoongi is Taehyung's boyfriend.

Taehyung doesn't look very convinced so Yoongi tries a soft smile. "He didn't, I promise. He couldn't make me uncomfortable. He was just drunk and he's your best friend so he must be great."

Taehyung smiles back. "You think too highly of me, hyung."

Yoongi decides not to answer to that and just gives him another soft smile. For a moment they just stare at each other. The look in Taehyung’s eyes isn't easy to decipher but it seems almost fond. It's similar to other gazes Yoongi had seen directed at him. Somehow this one is worse. It's more intimate. The dim light, their closeness, the way they are just lying there without any interruptions. Yoongi feels like he can't breathe. Which is too much. He shouldn't feel that way. But he can't stop himself. It's just there. And maybe Yoongi should start to accept it. Accept that Taehyung makes him feel warm and content and that he has this heavy feeling in his stomach all the time now. It's nothing bad. And nothing has to happen if he doesn't want it. But maybe his life is gonna be easier if he admits that Taehyung does something to him. And if he admits that this something doesn't have to be clearly defined for now.

"Goodnight Yoongi, hyung", Taehyung eventually whispers.

Much to Yoongi's surprise, Taehyung suddenly leans towards him. Yoongi holds his breath as the younger man leans over him and… turns the bedside lamp off. Of course. If there wasn't any need to explain this, Yoongi would hit himself right now. Why on earth would his brain think that Taehyung was about to kiss him? There was nothing suggesting that.

Yoongi keeps on holding his breath until Taehyung has settled back under the covers again.

"Goodnight Taehyung."

《☆》

Yoongi has a theory. It's not a real theory and probably just caused by his recent insomnia paired with the annoying tendency to overthink everything… but yeah. He has a theory.

And the theory is that Taehyung is purposely lying to his parents to spend time with Yoongi.

Yes, totally dumb, he knows. But he still can't help but think about it. It's kind of a recent development and yet not.

The first few times Yoongi had been over after the younger boy's return, Taehyung really was busy, either at uni, with his friends or studying but then there were times where Eunji would tell Yoongi that Taehyung was upstairs, studying for a test if he needed anything. But not even thirty minutes after Yoongi had arrived, Taehyung would be downstairs, asking if he could paint with Yoongi and Minyoung or just sat down in one of the lounges outside and pretended to read while he watched them play.

Those times, Yoongi basically didn't notice. He stopped in his tracks once or twice and wondered about it for a second but didn't dwell on it for longer, too busy with other things.

But there were other times which made Yoongi frown and think that maybe Taehyung was playing some kind of game.

Then there was the wedding of course. Which made Yoongi wonder the most. Sure, he'd had an explanation that made sense to Yoongi but still. Or maybe, as with everything, Yoongi interpreted too much into everything Taehyung did. But maybe, Yoongi's theory was right.

The most obvious evidence, which pushed Yoongi to confirm his theory to himself, was one Monday night about two or three weeks after the Jimin incident. Eunji and Kangjun had been invited to some kind of gala so they had Yoongi called at the very last minute to watch over Minyoung.

"I'm so sorry", Eunji had said repeatedly. "We would've Taehyung watch her but he has tickets to this exhibition opening and he's been so excited for it for months."

"It's fine, really", Yoongi had only answered. And it was… kind of. Yoongi didn't like to work on Mondays since he was helping out his professor with pre-semester prep school and was tutoring an 8am lecture the next morning, so he liked to spend his Monday nights in bed with some dumb sitcom on as he scrolled through twitter or read a webcomic on his phone. But it was fine. It was almost Minyoung's bedtime when he arrived so all that was left was to put her to bed and read her a story. She usually slept easily so Yoongi could retreat to the living room and study for his upcoming test. It's fine. And Yoongi knows that Taehyung had been excited about the exhibition opening, he had been talking about it for weeks. A good friend of his is apparently in it and Taehyung wants to support him. Yoongi is fine with helping him do that.

He doesn't get to see Taehyung and his parents head out about ten minutes after he arrives, thanking him profoundly as they leave. So, with a slow night ahead of himself, Yoongi lets Minyoung finish some kind of kids show before he tucks her in without much fussing. She's out not even halfway through her favourite book. He brushes her hair out of her forehead and places her monkey next to her.

"Goodnight, sweetheart", he whispers before turning off the lamp and switching on the little nightlight.

He walks downstairs, makes himself some tea and puts on some slow music before settling down at the kitchen table to read through his notes. He makes it through about ten pages when there's suddenly a noise coming from the foyer. Someone's unlocking the door. Yoongi frowns, thinking that Minyoung's parents might've forgotten something, and gets up from the table. He doesn't even manage to get out of the kitchen before Taehyung comes stumbling into the kitchen.

His hair is messy and wet at the tips from the rain, as is his long black coat. He looks pretty and well-dressed as always, but there's a little displeased pout on his face.

"Taehyung!", Yoongi exclaims. "You… why are you here? I thought you had plans for tonight?"

Taehyung grins sheepishly. "Hi hyung… I… I wasn't feeling well."

"Oh." Yoongi frowns, taking a step closer towards Taehyung. He looks fine, Yoongi supposes but that doesn't have to mean anything. Taehyung really mustn't be feeling good if he came home this early from his exhibition when he's been so excited about it before. He holds up a hand to touch Taehyung's forehead. He's warm but not overly so. "What's wrong?", he asks, worry evident in his voice. The surprise about him suddenly showing up, being replaced by it.

Taehyung presses his hand to his stomach. "I'm… feeling a little sick. Probably the shrimp bites…"

"Taehyung", Yoongi scolds. "You know you can't do seafood."

Taehyung whines. "I know. But they looked so fancy."

"Yeah and see where it brought you…" Yoongi crosses his arms in front of his chest and looks up at Taehyung. The younger boy pouts, cheeks a little flushed.

"I'm sorry", he mumbles. He looks a little sad now, but still so pretty with his fancy suit and styled hair, the subtle make-up making his face shine with no one but Yoongi left to see. He feels a little bad for reprimanding Taehyung. He had been so happy to go out tonight, Yoongi knows how much he loves art and how much he wanted to support his friend, and now he ended up at home with a stomachache.

"It's fine", he therefore says. "I'm sorry that your evening had to be cut short."

Taehyung shrugs, fidgeting with his hands. "It can't be helped. It was dumb of me to think that I could eat it just because it looked fancy. Now I have to live with the consequences."

He doesn't look sorry at all. More like Minyoung when she knows she is about to get her will and that Yoongi will do exactly what she wants of him. It seems like even though the small one has gone to bed easily, Yoongi will still have to babysit tonight.

"Okay", he therefore says with a sigh. "You go up and change into something more comfortable. I'll make you tea and a hot water bottle."

Taehyung nods. "Okay, thank you."

"And be quiet, Minyoung just fell asleep not even half an hour ago."

He nods again and then, with a little smile, skips past Yoongi towards the staircase.

Yoongi doesn't try to think about how they look and sound a little bit like an old married couple throughout this whole exchange. Doesn't think about it at all, just focuses on making tea. Yep. He's making fennel tea which is good for stomach aches and puts it into Taehyung’s favourite mug before putting on more water to boil.

It's still warm since it's late August, but it's raining and the evening is wrapped in grey as the clouds cover up the setting sun. Yoongi goes over to open one of the terrace doors while he waits for the water to boil and lets some fresh air in. It's lovely. Yoongi loves this, has always loved it. Rain on a warm day. Everything seems so peaceful and quiet. The raindrops breaking through the water surface on the pool and patter onto the garden furniture. The grey sky is a dull contrast to the bright green nature. A small smile plays onto Yoongi's lips as he takes it all in. The fresh breeze, the last singing of the birds.

The smell is what he loves the most. A small smile plays on his lips. In moments like this Yoongi thinks that maybe life isn't too bad. He feels light, which doesn't happen often. More often since he met Taehyung, he realises. Normally there's all this weight pressing down on him, school work, responsibilities, an unsure future, life.

But right now, it's okay. He hadn't been going through his notes for tomorrow for long, before Taehyung had arrived but quickly realised that he actually already knew far more than he had thought, all of his assignments were done and after the last tutoring session next week he had almost five weeks of free time. And now he didn't have to spend the evening alone. Sure, Taehyung isn't feeling well and he might want to go to bed after finishing his tea but maybe… maybe not. Maybe he would want to spend some more time with Yoongi. He finds himself wishing that he could. Which probably says a lot about all the things Yoongi is trying not to think about…

"Hey… is everything alright?"

Yoongi startles at the sudden voice behind him.

"Aah T...taehyung", he stutters out as he turns back around towards the younger man and away from the soothing cold of the night. Taehyung smiles at him warmly. "Shouldn't I be the one asking you that?"

Taehyung had washed his face and looks actually a little pale now without the make-up and his unstyled hair. He's wearing that white hoodie again that looks way too expensive for just lounge wear but he looks good in it so Yoongi won't complain.

"Aaah… I'm still feeling a little queasy", he mumbles and rubs his tummy. He looks really cute like this. Which he doesn't do often. Normally he's all hot and beautiful. But cute is nice too. It makes Yoongi's stomach feel all tingly.

He clears his throat. "Your tea is done and I'm just gonna fill up the water bottle."

Taehyung smiles a little warmer. "Thank you. You didn't have to."

Yoongi shakes his head a little. "It's alright."

"Maybe Minnie was right", Taehyung says as he walks over to the table where Yoongi had spread out his school work. "Maybe you are here to babysit me too."

Yoongi can't suppress the little giggle that escapes his lips. "I don't know if that would be a good idea."

Yoongi can barely hear the pout in Taehyung’s voice. "But hyuuung. You take such good care of me."

This makes Yoongi blush a lot so he quickly turns away to fill up the hot water bottle. He really doesn't want to think about the implication behind Taehyung's words. Taehyung does not seem to think anything about it, just continues to look at Yoongi's notes. It amuses Yoongi because he's sure that Taehyung understands barely anything about it.

"Is it hard to study?", he asks, not a minute later as he steps away from the desk and back towards the kitchen island to take the water bottle from Yoongi and presses it against his stomach. Yoongi shrugs.

"Not harder than architecture I suppose. Just different."

Taehyung frowns. "But architecture… it just makes sense. It's numbers and statistics and you can't do it wrong if you follow all the rules. Yours is so… vague."

Yoongi laughs, pushing the mug of tea over to Taehyung as he leans against the kitchen island. "See, I think quite the opposite. To me numbers don't make any sense at all."

Taehyung stares at him for a little longer than shakes his head as if he can't believe Yoongi really just said that. They have never really talked about their courses of study, because well, they were really kinda different, but it just made Yoongi remember that they are actually aren't too different. They are both just students who were scraping to get by. That's who they were outside of the son of a rich family and a four-year old's babysitter. Just two normal students. Yoongi kinda liked that thought.

"I don't think we're too different though", Taehyung says as if reading Yoongi's thoughts. The older man looks up in surprise. Taehyung just smiles. "It's both about creativity, right? When I have to design a house and when you have to think about a concept to market something. Right?"

Yoongi feels his lips curl into a smile. "Yeah. I guess you're right."

For a moment none of them says anything. Yoongi notices that they have moments like this a lot recently, where they just stare at each other without saying anything. It's another thing that Yoongi doesn't know how to interpret. Before he can think more of it though, the moment is broken. Taehyung's smile widens and he picks up his mug of tea.

"Hyuuuung", he says in the same voice he had used earlier already. The same voice Minyoung used when she wanted to have another cookie or stay up of for another half an hour. Yoongi raises his eyebrows in expectation. "Are you done with your… stuff?"

Yoongi shrugs. "Not really but it's also not too urgent. I'm well prepared and still have another week to look over my notes for the final presentation. Why?"

Taehyung tilts his head, giving him his best puppy eyes. "Then will you sit outside with me for a little bit?"

Yoongi frowns. "Outside? But it's raining…"

Taehyung chuckles. "We can take some warm fuzzy blankets with us and sit under the balcony. I like being outside when it rains."

Yoongi raises his eyebrows. "Even when you get wet?"

Taehyung shrugs. "Sure. Live is short and exhausting, why not have some fun dancing in the rain?"

Yoongi can't help but smile. Of course Taehyung would think like that. Bright, shining, happy Taehyung. Of course he would run through the rain and probably scream and laugh and smile so prettily as he gets completely soaked. The image of it makes sparks fly in Yoongi's stomach as he grins softly.

"I guess, you're right", he eventually answers. It prompts Taehyung to grab onto his shoulders, startling him a little.

"Then let's go outside and watch the rain, just for tonight, just for a little. Please hyung?"

He looks so pretty, eyes so wide as he smiles at Yoongi. The older boy couldn't say no, even if he wanted to. So, he just nods.

The stomach cramps seemingly forgotten, Taehyung pushes the tea mug into Yoongi's hands and runs into the lobby to get blankets from the pantry. He seems oddly cheerful and happy for someone with a stomach bug, who had to skip on an event he had been looking forward for a really long time. Yoongi thinks about his theory again as he watches Taehyung fight with a mountain of blankets that had fallen out of the pantry. Could it be that he wasn't actually feeling bad? That the exhibition wasn't even that important to him? If that was the case, then he had lied about wanting to go to the exhibition so that his parents would call in Yoongi and then he had lied about the cramps so that he could go back home…

But that was bullshit of course because Taehyung had been bubbling nonstop about the exhibition long before Eunji got the invitation for tonight.

It's probably bullshit. A bullshit theory. Yoongi should stop thinking about it, so he tries to distract himself by making another mug of tea for himself. By the time he is done, Taehyung has won his battle with the blankets and is waiting for him with wide sparkling eyes next to the terrasse door.

"Ready?", he asks, more excited than the situation requires. It makes Yoongi chuckle.

"Yeah. Lead the way."

He'd already been outside putting the blankets down while Yoongi made his tea, so Yoongi follows him outside. The blankets are draped over the seating area to the left, what he doesn't expect to see there is the lampions around the terrasse all lit up and bathing it all in a soft glow. There's even some candles burning on the table. It looks… well romantic.

Yoongi raises his eyebrows at Taehyung who's already getting comfortable under one of the blankets and not looking at. He lets his face fall. While all of this is a little bit much, Yoongi decides not to say something about it.

"Isn't this nice?", Taehyung asks as Yoongi sits down next to him on the ratan couch and pulls the soft blanket over him.

The raindrops fall quietly, almost silently. It builds a slow, beautiful melody if you stop and listen to it, almost calming.

"Yeah, very nice", Yoongi agrees. Once he has sat down, Taehyung scoots closer to him almost as if he's about to cuddle up to Yoongi. The older boy momentarily holds his breath but then Taehyung stops a few inches apart from Yoongi's leg and leans his head against his arm which is propped up on the backrest. He doesn't look as down and tired as earlier when he arrived. Quite the contrary, he looks rather happy now as he stares up at Yoongi.

Yoongi decides to just accept it, to stop questioning Taehyung and his motives and reason why he thought it would be necessary to put up candles. He decides to ignore that Taehyung is unusually cheerful and excited today when he's normally so calm and collected, almost seeming more major than Yoongi at times. Maybe it's because he isn't feeling well and wants to be babied a little.

They talk about this and that, and Taehyung becomes a little less overly excited and jumpy, instead he turns more and more into his usual self as he tells Yoongi about his studies and the project he's working on and which is currently cluttering their guest bedroom. They continue talking for almost two hours until they both decide that they're too cold. Taehyung suggests that they go inside and watch a movie. Yoongi agrees even though he knows that he should probably leave. Taehyung feels better, Minyoung is asleep, there's once again no need for Yoongi to stay around.

"You can pick the movie", Taehyung says, trying to convince Yoongi.

Maybe I can see it as hanging out with a friend.

Because that's what they are now, friends. Right? Yoongi already liked Taehyung when they first met, liked to be around him, even though he knew next to nothing about him. Now though he does, they had talked for hours not only today but basically every time Yoongi has come over to take care of Minyoung. Sometimes for long, sometimes only for a few minutes. So now he knows that Taehyung isn't only the most handsome, kind, good man in the world, but he also loves to draw and paint, used to be a swimmer, plays golf with his dad but sucks at it, he hates squid and can't eat most other seafood, he hums to himself when he does basically any mundane chore, he used to play the violin and the saxophone and like five other instruments but none of them for longer than a few months, he also speaks English and Japanese fluently. There's many more things Yoongi knows about him now. Enough so that they could be friends.

"Okay", he therefore says and follows Taehyung inside and upstairs to his room. They make themselves comfortable on the bed and Yoongi decides on Pacific Rim. It's a safe choice he supposes.

That night, Yoongi doesn't sleep there. At around midnight Taehyung has fallen asleep halfway through the movie, hugging a pillow tightly against his chest. He looks really peaceful and cute, so Yoongi doesn't dare to wake him up. He seems to be feeling completely well again (if he has ever had any real pain to begin with), so he doesn't feel bad for leaving. He pulls the blanket over him and throws him one last glance before grabbing his stuff from the desk chair. It's technically still summer but cold in the evenings when the sun has gone down and especially today that it had rained all evening, Yoongi had taken a hoodie with him earlier for that very reason which he quickly pulls over.

"Goodnight", he whispers and quietly closes the door behind him. Minyoung is sleeping just as peacefully as her brother when Yoongi looks into her room on his way down. He deems it fine to leave. She knows to yell for Taehyung or walk to his room if she wakes up and needs anything. Her parents should also be back soon.

He shoots Eunji a quick text when he walks towards the bus station to tell her that Taehyung is home and that he's leaving. He's already on the bus and halfway to their apartment when she texts him back, wishing him safe trip home and thanking him again for helping out on short notice.

He knows that he could have technically slept over again, as he'd done twice now and he knows that Taehyung and his parents won't mind. And especially not Minyoung. The last time Yoongi had stayed over Minyoung had been incredibly happy to have Yoongi stay for breakfast and demanded pancakes for them all. Tonight he sadly couldn't do her the favour. Not only because of the early lecture. His thoughts are too all over the place. He needs time and distance to sort them out and properly think about stuff. About why Taehyung is always there, why he willingly leaves an exhibition he was really looking forward to for weeks to spend the evening with Yoongi, watching the rain and talking and falling asleep halfway through a movie. It's too romantic to be just a friend thing. Yoongi should be shocked or scared about it, but he isn't. He finds that he's very calm about it and even a little flattered. No fear as he had expected. Just that question of why?

"Because he's very clearly in love with you", Seokjin answers when Yoongi asks him that later when they are sitting on Yoongi's bed in their pyjamas with two hot mugs of tea in their hands. It's late by now, almost 2am after Yoongi had come home, showered and changed into his pyjamas, but Seokjin was still awake, having to work late at the restaurant. Yoongi would probably regret it once his alarm went off in five hours. Right now though, Yoongi's theory and tumbled feelings are more important than sleep.

"He's not in love with me!", he repeats something he probably said a thousand times already.

"There's literally no other explanation", Seokjin insists.

"Maybe he was really having a stomachache…", Yoongi muses, staring down into the greenish liquid inside his mug.

"But you don't really think that, do you?"

Yoongi sighs and looks up at Seokjin. "No. He… I mean he was looking a little under the weather when he arrived and was holding his stomach but after he showered it was a little like he had forgotten that he ever had any pain. I gave him a hot water bottle and tea and he was kinda surprised. We sat outside and then he never mentioned anything about it again. I mean… maybe the tea helped… or the heat. I don't know. I'm probably interpreting too much into this."

"But you have a reason to do so."

Yoongi sighs again. "Do I?" He's had a nice evening, he really did. He loves spending time with Taehyung and it had been so much better, sitting outside, watching the rain, than going through his notes alone. But it had of course also very much fed into Yoongi's ridiculous suspicions. Now that it was the middle of the night, they seemed even more ridiculous and at the same time not so as things late at night tend to be.

"I know you, Yoongi. You might think you're overthinking but you are one of the most perceptive people I know, especially since that asshole… if you come up with a theory it has at least some grounding. You're not Hoseok."

That has Yoongi giggling into his mug. It's true that he doesn't just come up with weird theories out of the blue. Unlike Hoseok who likes to surprise them every day with yet a new suspicion as to which one of his neighbours is actually a secret agent. This is a little different.

"Right."

For a moment none of them says anything, taking a little breather from the serious conversation. Yoongi takes another sip of his tea. For being a passionate coffee drinker, he sure is drinking a lot of tea tonight.

"So", Seokjin picks the conversation up again. "Let's say he is in love with you, would that be too bad?"

And that's the question, isn't it?

"I guess not…", Yoongi answers honestly, without having to think about it much. Taehyung is the kindest, most sincere person he knows, him being in love with Yoongi really wouldn't be the worst thing in the world. The only thing is that it's absurd. And even if it's the truth, to which many things point as Seokjin rightfully said, Yoongi doesn't know what to do about it. "But it wouldn't change anything. It probably just makes things more complicated."

"Why?", Seokjin questions. He's moving around so that he's lying flat on his stomach and looking up at Yoongi.

"I mean… if he's in love with me, which I still find absurd by the way, then he has expectations. And I… I don't know if I can fulfil them. If I'm ready to."

"Do you not like him?", Seokjin asks as if it was that easy. With Seokjin everything regarding Taehyung sounds so easy.

"Of course I like him", Yoongi argues. "But I don't know if I like him like that. Don't even know if I can."

Seokjin sighs. "Yoongi…"

"Taehyung is so good… so full of hope and sunshine and love he… he deserves someone who can give him back all of that", Yoongi argues.

"And what makes you think you can't?", Seokjin counters, not accepting any of Yoongi’s excuses. "You said you like him, don't you think you could also learn to love him if you give him a chance."

Yoongi stares at his fingers, studying his short nails and bitten cuticles as if they could somehow tell him the right answer. They can't of course, and neither can Seokjin or Yoongi's constant overthinking. The right answer lies only in his heart. Even if it scares him.

"I could yeah. Pretty easily, I think." It's the first time he says it out loud. He had known it from the very start. He is of course physically attracted to Taehyung, who in their right mind wouldn't be? And he's the complete opposite of what Yoongi expected him to be. He's treating Yoongi in such a kind and gentle way and most importantly, Yoongi feels good when he's around him. Likes the person he is around Taehyung. And that means a lot, because Yoongi hadn't liked to be around himself in a long time. Somehow Taehyung had managed to do just that. To make Yoongi feel happy again. And isn't that enough to give him a chance at least? To give into those fluttering feeling that has taken residence in Yoongi's stomach?

"There's this domesticity between us sometimes", Yoongi admits. "Not sometimes… often. And I… at first I felt a little uncomfortable but now I… I kinda like it. It feels good."

Seokjin gives him a soft smile, for once without even a hint of teasing, encouraging him to go on.

"And I feel like he knows me. Which sounds weird now that I say it… I just mean past the obvious things like likes and dislikes. He knows who I am, how I feel about stuff, when to not pressure me and when to push me out of my comfort zone. I don't even know how that's possible", Yoongi mumbles, feeling a small blush spread over his cheeks.

"What else?", Seokjin urges him on.

"I like that he does things for me, like a gentleman. Even though I work for them, I barely do anything when he's around. I guess I also feel flattered when he compliments me, I like it, even though I pretend that I'm annoyed by it." He stops himself once he realises that he could go on and on like this forever. Seokjin must've realised it too, judging by his wicked grin.

"Well", he starts and Yoongi already knows what's coming. "If you ask me, you sound completely smitten by him."

Yoongi blushes harder. He hadn't even really realised it himself until now, thinking that it was just some silly infatuation with a boy who was too handsome for his own good. But maybe it's gone further than that without him noticing. And if he blends out those intrusive thoughts and worries of too soon and not enough, he finds that he isn't scared of it at all.

"Guess I am…", he mumbles.

"So?", Seokjin asks, curiosity evident in his voice as he waits for an answer that isn't as vague. "Are you giving him a chance?"

"I'll think about it", Yoongi answers, even if that isn't what Seokjin probably wanted to hear. "If he is really interested in me… I'll think about it. It's possible."

《☆》

On one of the last hot days of August, Minyoung decides that she wants to camp in the garden. And she wants Yoongi and Taehyung to do it with her. At least that's what Eunji tells him when she calls him asking if he could come over on Saturday and stay the night.

"You don't have to of course", she says. "Minyoung needs to learn that she can't always have her way anyways… it would just make her really happy. I can still pay you if you want even if we're there the whole evening."

Yoongi quickly declines. "No...no that's not necessary. I would like to come, no problem. I don't have any other plans."

If he's being quite honest, there aren't a lot of things Yoongi would rather do than spend an evening with Taehyung and his little sister. He feels honoured that the little girl wants him there. And it also gives him room to study his own feelings when he's around Taehyung. His conversation with Seokjin had caused him to think quite a bit about the kind of relationship he has with Taehyung as of right now. They are friends, but somehow it feels like more than that. Somehow he wants to believe that Taehyung is only treating him this way. Even though he has no idea. He really could be like that with everyone. He wasn't with Jimin, his brain unhelpfully (or maybe a little helpfully) supplies as Yoongi takes a seat in the bus on that specific Saturday afternoon with his travel bag hung over his shoulder.

It's right. Taehyung hadn't called Jimin any pet names or complimented him or hadn't done anything that could be considered domestic or romantic or gentlemanly behaviour towards Jimin. Neither when he had been drunk that night nor the next morning when he had dragged his hungover ass to the kitchen where Yoongi was already having breakfast with Taehyung and the rest of the Kim family. Sure, Eunji and Kangjun had treated Jimin with a certain familiarity, which was quite normal since he was their son's best friend, but that was it. Nothing memorable. Minyoung loved Jimin but not enough to invite him to her garden camping party apparently.

Yoongi frowns at himself and quickly shakes his head to get rid of those thoughts. He can't  believe that he's getting jealous of Jimin right now. There was absolutely no reason. It was senseless. Jimin and Taehyung had been best friends for over ten years, he was Minyoung's babysitter, they were in completely different spheres.

The bus ride doesn't take long enough for Yoongi to dwell too much on those useless thoughts and he's kinda glad for it. The last thing he wants for tonight is that his overthinking makes things awkward. He just wants to enjoy the weekend, observe, try to be objective. About Taehyung's behaviour and his own feelings.

It's already a little awkward though, going to the Kim's house without the intention to go to work… just for fun. He doesn't know whether to use his key or to ring the bell. In the end decides to just ring the bell, he doesn't want to walk in and surprise anyone by suddenly showing up in the middle of the living room.

It barely takes a few seconds before the door is ripped open to reveal Taehyung's grinning face. "Hey there gorgeous", he greets him.

"Are you always such a sweet talker?", Yoongi asks, raising his eyebrows.

Taehyung's grin becomes a little more smug but softer at the same time. "Only with you."

Yoongi decides to believe him. If only because it feels better that way. "Good", he says, a little more confident than he had believed himself to be.

His answer ignites a little spark in Taehyung’s eyes and his grin widens impossibly. "Hi. Come on in."

Taehyung pushes the door entirely open and steps to the side so that Yoongi can come inside. He steps over the threshold and Taehyung lays his arm around Yoongi's shoulders. It startles Yoongi momentarily before he realises that he kind of likes being this close to Taehyung, feeling the warmth of his body and the scent of his subtle perfume. He feels his cheeks heat up. There’s no reason to have the sudden urge to bury his face against Taehyung’s chest, close his eyes and just breathe everything in to feel save. Absolutely no reason.

"Hey", he mumbles, trying to calm down. Taehyung doesn't let go of him, not even when Yoongi kicks his shoes off. He leads them into the foyer and then to the living room where Kangjun is sitting on the couch reading. Eunji is sitting at his side, her socked feet tucked under his legs as she's typing on her phone with one hand while she cards her fingers through his hair with the other hand. Yoongi always liked seeing them behave domestically and in love how he always wished for in his own home but never got to have since his father left them when he was a baby and his mother never remarried. It makes him believe that sometimes, somewhere things can be okay.

"Mum, dad, Yoongi hyung is here", Taehyung announces, still not removing his arm when his parents look up at them. Yoongi gives them a little bow as a greeting.

"Hello Yoongi", Eunji greets him with a soft smile. "It's very nice of you to come."

"Of course", Yoongi answers. He can basically feel Taehyung’s wide smile on him.

"We're going outside now, okay?", he tells his parents.

He doesn't even wait for them to answer anything before he turns them back around and heads back through the kitchen to their backyard. Halfway through Taehyung finally takes his arm off Yoongi's shoulders.

Instead he takes Yoongi's bag out of his hand. "I'm sorry where are my manners? Let me carry that for you."

"I…", Yoongi starts to protest but doesn't really know what he even wants to say. "It's not that heavy…"

"I know", Taehyung says. "But I'm a gentleman and as such it's my duty to carry your back."

Yoongi sighs. "I knew you were gonna say something like that."

Taehyung bumps their shoulders together. "You know me too well hyung."

Yoongi just rolls his eyes. They walk past the pool to the backside of the house past the big green area with artfully cut bushes and trees. Yoongi hasn't had much chance, or rather reason, to be out here. The Kim’s property is huge and when he played outside with Minyoung they were mostly at the pool or out front, far away from Eunji’s expensive, rare flower patches. But this part of the garden is beautiful. Not only because of the colourful flower patches. There's a fountain on the left and a pavilion with a fireplace in the middle. Next to it there's a small tent built up. Minyoung is sitting in front of it, on top of a bunch of blankets and pillows. There's other stuff lying around that Yoongi can't really place but guesses are deflated air mattresses or coolers.

"Minnie, look who's here!", Taehyung announces, getting his sister's attention. The little girl looks up, eyes widening when they land on Yoongi.

"Yoonie!", she squeals and jumps up from the pillows, dropping her doll onto the floor so that she could come running towards Yoongi with full speed. She jumps up and Yoongi is happy that Taehyung is carrying his bag so that he can catch her.

"Hey sweetie", Yoongi greets her.

"Thank you for coming", she squeals politely against Yoongi's shoulder as if she had been trained to say it before.

"Of course, I'll always come when you want me to."

"Mum suggested she could invite her friends from day care or dance class but she only wanted you and me here", Taehyung explains as he puts Yoongi's bag down next to their other stuff.

Yoongi smiles softly, amused at the stubborn little girl in his arms and how she preferred to spend her Saturday with her brother and her babysitter who are in their twenties instead of inviting friends her age. Yoongi isn't complaining though, he's very much looking forward to their evening. Especially after Taehyung explains what Minyoung and him had planned for their time together.

Apparently they are going to put up camping chairs with blankets and pillows around the fireplace which will hold their campfire. There they gonna roast marshmallows and tell stories and they'll have their dinner there (which is far more exciting than eating at a table, Minyoung explains). Minyoung is also allowed to stay up past her bedtime, which she tells Yoongi no less than six times, making both boys laugh with how adorable her excitement is.  

They get everything set up pretty quickly, Yoongi just putting his staff into the tent as Taehyung unfolds the camping chairs. Now, Yoongi is opening a bottle of juice for Minyoung while Taehyung tries to get the fire going. Yoongi would never admit it out loud  but he finds it kind of attractive as he watches. He doesn't even understand why, he's not the type for that. But then again, almost everything Taehyung does is attractive.

"We have way too many snacks by the way", Taehyung tells Yoongi once he got the fire going.

"Sounds like a normal camping trip to me", Yoongi answers. "What did you get?"

Taehyung walks over to Yoongi and Minyoung. Yoongi pulls the soft, warm blanket around himself and wiggles his chair a little closer to the crackling fire. The younger man takes a seat on Yoongi's other side and pulls the plaid blanket over himself before pulling one of the bags onto his lap.

"Well… apart from marshmallows and little sausages to put on sticks, we have popcorn, cherry soda, chips, chocolate drops, gummy worms…"

Yoongi's eyes must've given away his excitement because Taehyung lets out a small cackle.

"You want them now?"

Yoongi quickly nods, holding out his hands towards him.

“Dessert before dinner. Rebellious.” Taehyung throws the package at him. "Here you go." He grins. "I told mum to get the sour ones since they’re your favourite."

Yoongi frowns. How did you know? He wants to ask but if he's being honest, he's not even surprised. Of course Taehyung knows his favourite kind of candy. He somehow knows all of Yoongi's faves. Because he cares, says Seokjin's voice inside his head. Yoongi shakes it off by smiling up at Taehyung. "Thank you."

He promised himself and his roommate to be open and objective so he's gotta be just that. But what he's observing now is th at Taehyung is kind and caring as always and that Yoongi really much likes it. He thinks about it some more as he opens the back of gummy worms. It's nothing new what's happening now and he thinks that if it was someone else, one of his friends telling him about all the stuff Yoongi is experiencing with Taehyung, he would probably think it too… that Taehyung is in love with him. Or at least likes him. A lot.

And he knows that the same thing is just gonna repeat itself the whole evening over. Taehyung will do something nice and Yoongi will feel that pressure in his stomach increasing. Then Taehyung will compliment him or call him by a cute pet name and Yoongi will feel flattered and blush and Minyoung will giggle because of his red face and point her little finger at him and… well, things will be as always.

Maybe Yoongi doesn't need to think about it more. About Taehyung having feelings for him about himself and whether he should give him…  them a chance. Maybe he has already made a decision. Almost. But he's just a little too scared still, to let those thoughts come to the surface.

"Hyung?... Yoongi hyung?" Taehyung's voice rips him out of his thoughts and Yoongi realises that he had just been staring at the open package of gummy worms.

"Hmm?", he looks up at Taehyung. He's looking a little bit worried.

"Are you okay?"

Yoongi nods. "Yeah… it's all good. I was just… thinking about something."

Taehyung smiles at him very softly. "Okay. Tell me if something's wrong okay?"

Always so concerned.

Yoongi gives him a soft smile. "I will. Everything's fine, don't worry. What did you want to say?"

Taehyung blinks in confusion while still staring at Yoongi as if he'd forgotten what he was about to do or say. Which was apparently actually the case. "Oh… right! You wanna see the coolest thing about this pavilion?"

Yoongi nods. "Sure."

He doesn't really know what he's expecting, but certainly not for Taehyung to press some buttons on a small remote he pulled out of his pocket. He even less expects the big white screen that unrolls in front of them on the other side of the campfire.

"We can watch a movie out here", Taehyung says to which Yoongi lets out a snort.

"Yeah… I can see that."

On his other side Minyoung had started to clap into her hands excitedly, as she does so often.

"Yey!", she squeals. "Can we watch Tangled?"

"No!", Taehyung and Yoongi yell in unison to which she gives them a weird look but shrugs eventually.

"Okaaaayy. Then you can pick." She immediately goes back to sipping on her juice.

They eventually choose to watch Ice Age because Taehyung had been horrified to find out that Yoongi had never seen any of the movies. Halfway through the movie they put their little sausages on sticks to roast them over the fire. Yoongi has to hold his and Minyoung's stick and one point because she kept getting distracted but it's fine. Eunji brings them buns to put their sausage in between and bowls with pasta salad. Which is kind of weird to Yoongi. He's used to her as his employee, always in business attire or fancy dresses, now she's in jeans and a cardigan, with pair of glasses on her nose and long black hair tied up in a bun. It reminds him of his time at school and seeing his teachers at the super market.

It doesn't seem to be a problem for anyone else so Yoongi tries to ignore it. He instead starts to hyper focus on Taehyung and all of his little actions and habits. How his hand brushes Yoongi's when he hands him a plastic cup with soda, how he softly smiles and looks at him when he thinks that Yoongi isn't looking, how his stomach feels warm and fluttery when he does. When he's shivering a little, Taehyung puts another log on the fire and pulls a second blanket around Yoongi's shoulders. It makes the feeling in his stomach stronger.

It's not the first time that he imagines what it could be like to be with Taehyung. To date him. It would be so different than dating Hyunsoo or the two people he dated before him. Taehyung already treated him differently than anyone ever. How much more kindness and affection would Taehyung give to his boyfriend. Yoongi wants to imagine that he deserves this. That he deserves that kind of love and to learn to love someone back again. He doesn't know if Taehyung will be that person, but he somehow finds himself wishing that he could be.

Thinks that Taehyung could be there for him every step of the way. That there will be no too soon, like Seokjin had said, Taehyung will help him, even without knowing.

Maybe Yoongi needs to just let go. To jump into the cold water and see how things will go with Taehyung. Where they can go. He trusts Taehyung. More than he trusted almost everyone he ever met.

It has to be enough, Yoongi decides when their last movie is over and Taehyung carries their stuff to the tent in one arm with a sleepy Minyoung on his other arm.

Once they are all tucked away in their sleeping bags, Yoongi is listening to his own fast, fast heartbeat and thinks that if he had to find a conclusion to the thoughts and feelings from tonight and all the other times he'd spent time with Taehyung, and the only logical one is that his friends are right and he does have a crush on Taehyung.

Maybe Seokjin was right with more than one thing. Hopefully. That Taehyung likes him too.

Yoongi curls tighter into himself, trying to slip into dreamland, but it's hard. Not only because his brain is racing with the events of this day and all prior ones, as he's trying to analyse them but also because Taehyung and Minyoung are giggling and whispering to each other behind him. It's not that he minds much, he normally sleeps through everything, but he can't help but concentrate on what they are saying. It's mostly hushed and indistinguishable but somehow calming, especially Taehyung's deep, soothing voice. Eventually they fall into silence and Yoongi finds himself relax, nearing sleep. He almost gets there, when Minyoung speaks up, a little louder now than before, because she probably thinks Yoongi is asleep.

"Taehyungie oppa", Minyoung mumbles. It's not often that she uses his full name.

"Yes sweetheart", Taehyung whispers back and Yoongi tries not to focus too much on how much deeper his voice sounds that way.

"Wouldn't it be nice if Yoonie could stay with us every day? Forever and ever?"

Yoongi's lips pull into a smile but it's immediately gone again when he realises that Taehyung has to answer her. And he thinks that Yoongi is already asleep… He almost forgets to breathe.

"Yeah…", comes Taehyung's voice back, even lower than before, maybe even a bit shaky. "That would be very nice."

《☆》

Yoongi had become kinda good at ignoring his (a little more than just) infatuation with (maybe feelings for) Taehyung. Until he couldn't anymore. Until there was no distraction left.

It was the middle of September, just three weeks before Minyoung’s birthday and still pleasantly warm. Yoongi had been working for the Kims for half a year, which means that it's been over nine months since the breakup. Pretty much exactly, since he'd broken up with Hyunsoo on January 1st. It had been his new year's resolution to get out of this toxic relationship and he had put it into action immediately.

Some mornings Yoongi wakes up and thinks about it, thinks about this crush he had slowly developed over time and how he was still so scared about letting it happen. He's not dumb, he knows that Taehyung is interested in him, when he allows his thoughts to wander. That Seokjin’s right. He's very obvious in his flirting and then there's Yoongi's theory that he's searching for excuses to see him and what he had overheard him and Minyoung talking about that night. And he knows that Taehyung is different, that he won't hurt him, that he's already so patient and considerate, just waiting for Yoongi to take the first step. But still, Yoongi was afraid to take it, even though he doesn't know what's stopping him. He's having fun with Taehyung, he enjoys himself when they spend time together, is happy. There's literally no reason why he shouldn't ask Taehyung on a date. He owes it to himself in a way… this chance to find love again. Yet this stuff with Hyunsoo… it stands between them somehow.

Which leads him back to this one day in September. It's a 9am on a Monday morning, and Eunji had an important business meeting, which is why Yoongi is there. There was apparently some kind of water break at day care which means it's cancelled the whole week and Minyoung had to stay home. Which Yoongi doesn't mind at all, it's still the semester break, so he's basically free all week. He's not surprised at all when he arrives at the Kims' house and finds not only Minyoung but Taehyung too, sitting at the kitchen table, eating cereals with their pyjamas still on. They look a little like they are conspiring about something and Yoongi is immediately concerned.

"Hey… what's going on here?", he asks, dropping his bag into the chair across from them. It's one of those days where he enters the house and already knows that he needs to babysit two children.

"We're planning", Minyoung explains very unhelpfully. "But Taehyung needs to go to… do adult stuff so we have to hurry."

Taehyung stuffs another spoon into his mouth and nods. "With adult stuff she means that I have a lecture in like two hours."

Oh right. Taehyung's fancy university has a few pre-semester courses this week which he needs to take a student starting his third year.

He steps next to Minyoung, brushing over her head affectionately as he does so often, to look down at the iPad lying between them. They are on some kind of traveling website, Yoongi notices.

 "What exactly are you planning?"

"Our vacation!", Minyoung tells him, waving around with her pink plastic spoon.

"Vacation?", he asks a little confused, looking at Taehyung for more information. "I thought the garden camping was your vacation."

"Nah", Taehyung says. "That was just for fun. Our mum suggested that we could take a little trip over the weekend next week. While she and dad are at that conference in Japan."

"Oh. Where to?", Yoongi asks. He remembers Eunji mentioning the conference Kangjun got invited to. Something about Yoongi not having to worry with babysitting because Taehyung would be home.

"Our family has a beach house on Jeju Island", Taehyung answers, making Yoongi's eyes widen.

"Wow. Okay." Of course they'd have another house. Just to stay there on holidays.

Taehyung laughs and winks. "Don't look so starstruck, sweetheart. It's nothing big or fancy. Just a little house by the sea."

Yoongi avoids his gaze as he blushes a little. Not only from the blunt flirtation but also because he hates how plain obvious he apparently is to Taehyung.

"Well it sounds like you are gonna have a lot of fun", he comments without looking back at Taehyung.

"Oh, no, we aren't gonna go alone. You are gonna go with us!"

That makes Yoongi look back at him in surprise. "What?"

That he really hadn't expected. Why on earth would they want him to come with them on their trip? His gaze travels to Minyoung, did she request that again?

Once again Taehyung must be reading his mind.

"Oh, it wasn't Minnie's idea to bring you along. It was mine."

Yoongi's mouth gapes open. He doesn't really know what to say to that. The butterflies in his stomach are going crazy. Minyoung wanting him to come along is normal, but that Taehyung now suggests this must mean something. The feeling of giddiness is soon accompanied by a feeling of panic. Ever since he admitted to himself that he might actually have a crush on Taehyung, he's managed to avoid him. Not in the sense that he would actually leave the room or something, he had just barely seen him. Taehyung had been out with his friends a lot, he had stayed in his room to read, Minyoung had been fuzzy, stuff like that. They had just barely talked is all. It gave Yoongi room to handle his new found emotions but now, if he would accept the invitation, he would be around Taehyung all day, for a whole weekend. 72 hours at least.

"Oh", Yoongi just mumbles.

"You don't have to accept of course but I would be really happy if you did", Taehyung answers. "Mum and Dad will only be gone for two nights but we are already leaving Thursday morning and will come back on Monday."

Yoongi nods along but doesn't say anything.

"You can think about it for a bit", Taehyung adds while standing up from the table with his empty bowl. "Just tell me when you have an answer."

He smiles softly, hopefully, and Yoongi's heart is beating a little too fast and he thinks something about choices and how free will is just an illusion, especially if Taehyung will look at him like that.

And that's how only ten days later, Yoongi finds himself in a car to Jeju. Taehyung is driving and they are listening to a CD with children's songs which Minyoung is singing along to way too loudly with wrong lyrics. All Yoongi can do is smile.

His mum had been weirdly excited for him to be going on this trip with Taehyung and his sister. It was a bit weird, the phone call he's had with her last week. It was amusing and worrying at the same time, the way she had asked every detail from him about their stay, about Taehyung. She had always been a little nosy which reminded Yoongi of Seokjin sometimes… and which made his life really difficult. She had thankfully left him off the hook after he had promised her to call her every day.

"Are we there yet?", Minyoung whines from the backseat when the CD is over for the third time and Yoongi and Taehyung wordlessly agree to not press repeat again.

"Almost, sweetheart", Taehyung tells her, one hand on the steering wheel and one on the middle console. Yoongi has been trying his best not to stare at him for the entirety of their drive. It looked way too hot. "We'll be at the ferry in about twenty minutes and then we're basically there."

Taehyung liked to drive so he wanted them to make a road trip instead of taking the short flight. Which was fine for the first few hours, but now Minyoung was starting to get bored.

"How about we read one of your books?", Yoongi suggests, trying to stop her from getting fuzzy.

"Okay", she sighs.

Yoongi meets Taehyung's gaze as he turns around. The younger boy gives him a thankful smile. It's small and kind of unimportant, but it makes Yoongi's stomach feel warm.

"Should I climb into the back with you, so we can look at it together?"

"No!", Minyoung yells back, startling the two boys. Yoongi frowns. He hadn't expected her to have such a violent outbreak.

"Okay… then I'll stay here", he says and her frown turns back into a smile. "Will you hand me the book then?"

"Will you do the funny voices?"

Yoongi smiles. "Of course, honey."

"Can Taetae oppa do the evil goblin? He does his voice best!", she asks, eyes wide.

"Taehyungie needs to drive", Yoongi tells her. "He can't…”

"It's okay", Taehyung tells him. "We've read the fairy princess so often together, I basically know it by heart."

Yoongi doesn't really understand why, but this somehow makes him more attractive.

"Okay", he just says, swallowing down his weird thoughts and begins to read the story, using his own voice for the narrator and a weirdly high-pitched one for the main character, fairy princess Viola. Taehyung does his best rendition of the evil goblin king who just needs to find love to turn back into the pretty and good king of the night he used to be.

It feels even more domestic than their past interactions did, almost as if they're a married couple on a vacation with their child. Yoongi startles himself with imagining a future in which this is possible and finding that he isn't scared by that thought at all. He asks himself when he had built up such trust into Taehyung, such comfort. He's sure that the boy won't ever harm him.

When they get to the scene where the night king and the fairy princess confess their love  Yoongi's stomach tangles up in knots.

Fuck.

They make it to the house on Jeju around 5pm. A little later than planned but still early enough to have time for a short trip to the grocery store before dinner.

If Yoongi could ever stop admiring the house that is.

It's simply beautiful. The Kim's town house in Seoul is already pretty damn great, but this seems like something straight out of a catalogue for expensive weekend trips. It's completely white, decked in polished wood. There's a little garden with rose bushes in front of the house which Yoongi imagines to look beautiful when in full bloom. The remarkable thing about it though that it is only a few metres away from the sea. They rounded the house, walking past a few apple trees to unlock the backdoor and get inside. There's a small terrasse, also white, with a set of stairs which leads down to the beautiful beach and the sea. It's really so close.

The inside of the house is equally as beautiful, decorated in a crisp modern marine style. There's again a lot of white, with blue and golden accents.

"Okay", Taehyung explains as he puts their bags down next to the couch and walks to the front door to press a switch and all the shutters roll up with a quiet humming sound. He turns towards Yoongi and points at the corresponding rooms. "Living room, kitchen. Here's a little downstairs bathroom with a shower. Downstairs there's a party room and sauna which we probably won't use and then upstairs, there's another bathroom and four bedrooms. The housemaid…" Of course they have a housemaid for their vacation home. "… didn't say which ones she prepared so we'll just have to find out for yourselves, I suppose."

He shrugs. As if all of this was so easy and normal. For him it was, Yoongi realises belatedly. He gives a short nod, still too stunned that they actually have a second perfect house when all Yoongi had ever known is his grandma's little house and the even tinier apartment he shares with Seokjin. He imagines Seokjin in either house and how he would probably lose his mind because of all the bouginess. This is exactly the kind of stuff he lives for. Maybe they can come back here one day, with his friends and Taehyung's friends… if they ever meet. Which kind of suggests that there happens something between him and Taehyung that would cause them to bring their friend circles together. Yoongi blushes at his own thoughts.

"Okay… let's go upstairs then", he quickly says and ducks his head to hide his blush from Taehyung. "Minnie are you coming?"

The little girl nods and runs towards Yoongi, jumping to be picked up. Yoongi laughs and places her on his hip. Taehyung leads the way up the white wooden staircase (Yoongi notices that white wood seems to be a reoccurring theme).

Upstairs, Taehyung pushes open the door to the first room. The small bed is done with red sheets and there's flowers on the nightstand. It's obviously a children's bedroom and meant for Minyoung, judging from the interior and the toys neatly lined up on the drawer.

Taehyung places Minyoung's tiny suitcase next to the bed and the little girl wiggles out of Yoongi's grip to throw herself onto the bed.

"All good?", her brother asks and she nods contently. "Alright, then I'm gonna show Yoongi hyung his room, yeah?"

She nods again.

Yoongi follows Taehyung out of the room. The younger man walks across the hallway.

"This is usually our parents' room so I don't think she's done that one up for any of us, but I'm just gonna check."

He opens the door and sticks his head through the crack.

"Yeah. I was right." He turns around and smiles before pointing at the door next to Minyoung's room. "Then that's probably your room, I always take the one at the end of the hall because of the view out to the sea." He winks and Yoongi shakes his head in amusement. Of course, he would pick his room to have the best view.

"Okay", he just answers and goes to his assigned room to push the door open as Taehyung walks to the end of the hallway. Only to see that there's no sheets on the bed and the blinds are shut. Yoongi frowns. The only other room was the bathroom up here so he couldn't have picked the wrong one. He turns back to walk after Taehyung.

"Aah… Taehyung?", he says the same moment that Taehyung comes out of his room with a guilty expression.

"Hyung, I'm…"

They both stop talking and Taehyung quickly shakes his head. "You go first."

"The bed isn't made in that room", Yoongi says pointing back.

"Oh", Taehyung says. "Yeah about that… there's two pillows and blankets on my bed."

"Oh."

Taehyung seems a little more phased than Yoongi expected him to be. He's normally so confident about everything.

"I'm not sure what happened…", he says slowly, avoiding Yoongi's eyes. "I told the housemaid to set everything up for three people."

Yoongi is admittedly a little amused about the whole thing. "Well..  technically she did."

Taehyung's lips pull into a small smile and Yoongi is happy that  he has made him a little less tense. "You're right."

He crosses his arms in front of his chest. "What exactly did you tell her that she made the assumption we'd be sharing a bed?"

"Well I said that Minyoung and I would be here for the weekend and that I would be bringing a guest with me…", as Taehyung talks, his eyes slowly widen. "Oh… I think I know what's up. The last time I told her I'd bring someone a few years ago, it was my high school girlfriend."

Yoongi feels an ugly sting in his gut at Taehyung mentioning his ex-girlfriend. Not that he had any reason for that sort of feeling. Of course Taehyung had dated people before, so had Yoongi. And it wasn't as if he owed anything to him. They weren't together or anything.

God, jealousy is such an ugly feeling. Yoongi isn't too familiar with it but he knows it when it's filling him up with that sour taste. It's even more remarkable that he feels it now with Taehyung when he didn't tend to get jealous in any of his relationships. God… he really does have strong feelings for Taehyung, doesn't he…

He frowns a little. Which Taehyung misinterprets. Because he quickly winces a little.

"I'm so sorry… I should've worded it differently", Taehyung tries to apologise. "We can just… you can have my room and I take the pillow and blanket and sleep in the unmade room… or I can ask the maid to bring another bedsheet…"

Again with being flustered. Yoongi is endlessly amused, jealous feeling forgotten. He's shared a bed with Taehyung before and never had the younger man been anywhere close to flustered about it. So why now?

"Taehyung", Yoongi says, deciding to put him out of his misery. "It's okay, we can just share your room if you're okay with it. I don't mind sleeping in one bed with you."

He does mind a little but more in a gay panicky way which he doesn't want to explore more and which Taehyung doesn't need to know. But he's an adult and he's comfortable sharing a bed with Taehyung. It's fine.

"Oh." Taehyung blinks a little surprised. "Yeah… of course. I don't mind either. We can do that."

Yoongi swallows. He would've preferred if Taehyung had acted all smug about it instead of surprised and a little unsure. It left Yoongi a little confused.

"Okay."

Taehyung sucks in a quick breath then finally smiles. "Alright. It's settled then."

Yoongi nods and walks past Taehyung. The room that's allegedly his is once again mostly white, the bed sheets dark blue with lighter blue and white stripes. The flowers here are white roses.

Yoongi shuffles inside and tosses his backpack onto bed, placing his suitcase besides it. He turns towards the window, framed by white curtains. It really is a beautiful view out onto the blue sea.

"Woah", Yoongi gasps out. "That is…"

"Gorgeous", Taehyung finishes, but when Yoongi turns towards him, he doesn't look out the window, he's looking at him instead. Yoongi feels his cheek heat up but averts the attention by rolling his eyes.

"Stop."

Taehyung's grin widens but he doesn’t comment further on it. Instead, he walks to the other side of the bed and lets himself fall into the soft pillows much like his sister earlier. Yoongi chuckles. Sometimes he isn't sure which one of them is the bigger child. It also helps distract Yoongi from noticing that they automatically took the same sides of the bed they would take at home in Taehyung’s room.

He clears his throat.

"Come on, no lying around, we need to unpack and then help Minyoung with it so we can get to the convenience store before it closes."

When Taehyung doesn't make any movements to get off the bed, Yoongi sits down and reaches over, trying to push him off the bed. He's a lot heavier than Yoongi anticipated and he's also not prepared to be touching solid lean muscles as his hands touch Taehyung's side. "Up, come on. Don't be lazy."

It's of no use, Taehyung doesn't budge, no matter how hard Yoongi pushes. He's about to give up when Taehyung's hand suddenly wraps around his wrist and before he knows what's happening, Taehyung had pulled him down so he's lying half on the bed, half on top of Taehyung. Yoongi holds his breath. What the fuck.

"Taehyung", he says, trying to keep his voice steady and above a whisper. He feels good in this position, too good, and he can't make it obvious.

"What?"

He rolls his eyes. Of course he's going to act all nonchalant. As if it doesn't affect him at all that he has Yoongi in his arms, lying on top of him. Maybe it really doesn't… maybe Yoongi is the only one panicking…

He suppresses a sigh. "We really need to go. It's almost 6pm and we need to leave now if we wanna go shopping and make dinner and still get Minyoung to bed before her bedtime."

Taehyung leans his head against Yoongi's as an answer. "We're on vacation, darling, don't stress."

Yoongi sighs for real this time. "Easy for you to say."

Taehyung chuckles. "Yes. We have time. And driving is exhausting. Let's just rest for a bit then we can get groceries. Minnie is probably beat from the trip so she'll probably fall asleep as soon as she's comfortable, so don't worry."

Yoongi opens his mouth to protest but doesn't know where to start. He supposes that Taehyung is right. This is supposed to be a vacation. Eunji had told him before they went that he shouldn't think about this weekend as going as Minyoung's babysitter. (Especially since he wasn't getting paid for it.)

"Okay", he then simply says. He slowly uncurls his fist and places his palm on Taehyung's chest. "Just for a moment though."

"Sure", Taehyung says back and Yoongi can't say he's really convinced. There's no use in arguing though. Not only because Taehyung is stubborn as hell but also because in that moment, Minyoung throws open the only half closed door.

"What are you doing?", she squeals and runs up to the bed to throw herself on top of them. Her tiny elbow digging painfully into Yoongi's side and her foot kicking against his chin.

"We're… ow… hey… resting for a bit", Taehyung explains and pulls her up with the arm he's not holding Yoongi with.

"Boring", Minyoung mumbles. She doesn't stay still for long and Yoongi is kinda thankful for it. There's no chance for things to get awkward between him and Taehyung as long as she's around.

"I'm hungry. You said we'd go food shopping, why are we resting?", she asks in a whiney voice that never promises any good. It means she's tired or a little cranky and needs either entertainment or a quick nap.

Taehyung realises it too because he sits up, taking the two smaller ones with him. "We're going now. You can have a snack on the way and then pick something for dinner. Is that okay?"

She nods. "Okay."

Then he turns towards Yoongi. "We can pack out the bags later, yeah?"

Yoongi nods and scoots off the bed.

"Alright. Let's go", Taehyung says and swoops Minyoung up into his arms. She squeals and giggles as Taehyung throws her up on the air and tickles her, obviously trying to distract her from her crankiness. Yoongi grabs his wallet and Taehyung's jacket and ushers them outside.

They take Taehyung's car to drive inside town, listening to that god forsaken children's CD to keep up Minyoung's mood on the ten minute drive to the only little convenience store there is.

Taehyung carries Minyoung around on his hips who's getting sleepier with every minute as she's munching on a pack of crackers, while Yoongi is pushing the cart around. He's throwing stuff for breakfast inside, some snacks and ingredients for dinner. Minyoung wants teokkbeokki but Yoongi doubts that she'll be awake for it. He's still making it though. They don't take long yet by the time they make it to the register Minyoung is fast asleep.

Taehyung still tries to help put the groceries on the convey belt even though Yoongi scolds him, telling him he doesn't have to. All he gets in return is one of his cute smiles and Yoongi answers him with an eyeroll, ignoring the swooping feeling in his stomach.

Together they pack the stuff they bought into a paper bag and Yoongi gets ready to pay.

"You're a lovely family", the cashier says as she gives Yoongi his change back.

"Oh…" he starts. "We're not…"

He doesn't get to finish whatever he wants to say because Taehyung just lays an arm around his shoulders and smiles at the girl. "Thank you!"

With that he pulls Yoongi along and out of the store.

They drive home in silence to not wake Minyoung up and Yoongi is kinda thankful for it. It gives him time to overthink the weird scene from before. It's not like he finds an answer to it within ten minutes.

Once they are back at the house, Taehyung brings Minyoung to bed while Yoongi unloads the grocery bags and gets started on dinner.

A lovely family… it sure feels like it right now. He really needs to stop with his domestic fantasies concerning Taehyung. It's getting slightly concerning and a little out of hand. They aren't dating or anything. Yoongi isn't some kind of creep.

He's almost done with making dinner when Taehyung finally comes down the stairs. Yoongi didn't make the effort to set up the table and just puts some bowls with rice and side dishes on the kitchen bar. Taehyung takes the seat at it and immediately steals a piece of radish kimchi.

"How come Minnie took so long to fall asleep? She was totally beat…", Yoongi remarks as he places the pan of rice cakes between the two of them.

Taehyung shakes his head. "Ah no. She didn't even notice when I put her into her pyjamas. I took so long because I packed out the suitcases."

Yoongi's eyes widen. "Oh… you didn't have to do that…"

Taehyung quickly interrupts him. "No, no, it's completely fine. I kept you from doing it earlier and now you're probably tired too so this is the least I could do."

He smiles softly and hands Yoongi a spoon, as if to show that the topic is over and it's time for dinner now.

They talk about trivial topics as they devour the food, both hungrier than they had originally thought. Once they have cleared all plates and bowls Taehyung suggest they can watch a movie but Yoongi shakes his head.

"No, let's just wash up and go to bed, okay? I'm really fucking tired."

Taehyung doesn't protest, just gives him a small smile and starts to put the dirty dishes away. They work around each other in harmony. Yoongi tries to ignore the soft little touches Taehyung leaves on him from time to time and together they are quickly done.

Upstairs, Taehyung showers first while Yoongi looks through the closet for his clothes. Taehyung had done them away tidily and Yoongi feels a warm churning in his stomach as he sees his clothes next to someone else’s. It's a good feeling but it also brings back weird memories to the last time he'd shared his closet. Or a room. He closes his eyes for a second, taking a deep breath. It's been so long since he's thought about his relationship with Hyunsoo. The actual relationship that is. Not the breakup part. He doesn't understand why it's coming up now all of a sudden. He almost misses it when Taehyung comes out of the bathroom. He's only wrapped in a towel and normally Yoongi would fall into gay panic but right now he's a little too caught up so he quickly grabs his pyjamas and slips away to the shower.

Under the hot stream he tries to wash his bad thoughts away. The day had been good and ever since he had met Taehyung, he basically never thought about Hyunsoo again, but sometimes it just came back. His brain doesn't care if now isn't a good moment because he's on vacation. He showers in a rush and leaves his hair wet as he pulls over pants and a sweatshirt.

Taehyung is lying in bed, scrolling through his phone. Yoongi slips in next to him without a word and pulls the blanket almost all the way over his head. His eyes are burning. Fuck. This really isn't the right time to cry. He bites down onto his bottom lip to stop the tears but all that it does is make him let out a little whimper. Which is enough to alert Taehyung.

"Yoongi?", comes his muffled voice through the blanket and he freezes. "Hey… hey baby, what's wrong?"

Taehyung's voice is all soft and so are his hands as he pries away the blanket. Yoongi lets him, he doesn't even understand why himself.

"Hey. Are you okay?", he asks once their eyes meet. He then winces. "Sorry… obviously you're not. Do you want to tell me what got you all worked up? Or what I can do to make it better?"

His kindness makes Yoongi just tear up more. This time he can't hold it. Instead he gives in to the burning urge inside of him and just throws himself against Taehyung’s chest, burying his face in his neck as he lets the tears wreck through his body. Taehyung closes his arms around him, holding him tightly as he strokes his back in slow, soothing movements.

"It's okay. I'm here. It's okay", he murmurs against Yoongi's hair, never questioning, just accepting as he lets Yoongi have his little breakdown.

He really doesn't deserve Taehyung. His kindness and acceptance, how good he is. Even now that Yoongi is an ugly crying mess, he's just there, holding him, ready to do anything to make him feel better. It just makes Yoongi cry more. And Taehyung lets him.

They stay like this for a little longer, until Yoongi feels like he has cried it all out. It's ridiculous really. There's absolutely no reason for him to have a crying fit about his failed relationship and asshole ex right now.

He eventually lets go of Taehyung but not entirely, just enough to breathe and look at him. His whole face is contorted in worry as he keeps on rubbing Yoongi's back even with the little distance between them now.

Yoongi blushes. "I'm sorry…", he sniffles out.

"No, don't apologise", Taehyung just answers, shaking his head. "There's nothing to be sorry about. Do you feel better now?"

Yoongi nods. "A little, yeah."

Softly smiling, Taehyung pushes Yoongi's wet hair out of his face. "Okay. Do you want to talk about it?"

Yoongi thinks about it, studying Taehyung's open, honest face. He's about to fall in love with this man, already has a deep crush on him that had just build itself outside of his control. And if anything should ever come out if this crush, if they should ever develop a relationship, Yoongi owes it to him to be honest. He owes it to the both of them to start out with a blank slate.

And he trusts Taehyung.

"I… yeah I think I do."

"Okay."

Taehyung tries to sit up to give them space to talk but Yoongi holds onto him in panic. He doesn't know what rides him to do so but he just feels saver to talk about it with Taehyung's arms around him.

"No… can we… can we please stay like this?", he asks with a thin voice and Taehyung nods, quickly getting back into their previous position.

"Of course. Everything you want."

Yoongi nods slowly. His hand finds the pendant of Taehyung's necklace and starts to mindlessly play with it. He always had to fiddle with his hands when he was nervous.

He sighs. "Okay so remember when I told Minyoung that I don't have a boyfriend anymore and you asked me what happened?"

"Mhm", Taehyung hums.

"I said that I would tell you someday… this is about that… him."

"Oh."

Yoongi doesn't know how to interpret that reaction but just settles with surprise to not lose his courage.

"It's not that I'm not over it… I am. I barely thought about it at all these last few months, but sometimes little things trigger it again. We didn't end things well and… the whole relationship was really toxic so it's… a little harder to get over it."

"Mhm."

Yoongi appreciates that Taehyung doesn't comment on anything right away, just lets him know that he's still listening.

"I guess I better start at the beginning", Yoongi sighs. He's never told anyone the whole story he realises. He only has three close friends and his mum and they had all been there through it all. "So, Hyunsoo and I, we met during my second year. He studied at a different university but we still met because he was searching for a job and applied for one a the grocery store I was working at. I saw him when he came for his interview but forgot about him right away until he started working a little while later. We never really had any shits together so we didn’t talk much at first, but then one of our colleagues celebrated her birthday and we were both invited. I don’t really like these kinds of parties… where I don’t know anyone and everyone’s a little too drunk. So I went outside for a bit where he found me because apparently he felt the same. About parties I mean. We sat on the staircase and talked for hours. He was really nice then. I wasn't romantically interested in him but I wanted to be friends."

Yoongi thinks back to that night and cringes a little. He'd been so happy when he got home later… never had he thought it would end like it had.

"I didn't see him again after that for a few week or so, then we worked a shift together for the first time and after words he asked me if I wanted to grab a coffee. We hung out a lot after that and eventually I developed a crush on him. Everything was fine, my friends all liked him and he was nice and stuff and eventually I mustered up the courage to ask him out on a real date. He agreed and we started dating in January, around five months after we met. It was okay for probably a month or two. God… there were so many red flags, I should've ended it way sooner. I feel so stupid thinking about it now."

The tears start to prick in his eyes again but Taehyung brushes them away. "Hey… don't. Afterwards you always have a different view on things… you didn't have that knowledge back then. You weren't stupid."

Yoongi sniffles. "Okay… yeah, okay you're right… so uhh… he started to like get weirdly jealous in situations in which he had no right to, like if I went out for a beer with Namjoon or worked on a research project with one of my classmates. And I would get angry but he always turned my words around, telling me how I was the one who was at fault for making him sad. And I often excused it with the fact that we hadn't been together for long and that he probably needed some time to figure things out and stuff… but it never went away and well things just got worse. In the summer he suddenly wanted me to move in with him and I told him over and over that it was too soon, that I wasn't ready. I knew I didn't really love him and I had already started to think about breaking up but whenever I said something hinting at my negative feelings he would do something super nice and romantic and I would blame myself for viewing him as anything but a good boyfriend. I thought that we'd just need more time… that maybe I could learn to love him. I did not move in with him by the way, just spend basically every free minute there because he always just wanted to hang out there. Never anywhere else, never with my friends, only his. It went on for months until I felt super lonely and isolated but I just did what he told me because I was tired of all the fights we had. Eventually he also barely spend time with me but insisted I should wait for him at his apartment when he had to stay longer at work or at uni to study. I began to think about breaking up again and my friends and my mum and aunts encouraged it. I told them I would do it but at that point my mental health was already bad enough for me to not really care what was going on. I had no fight left in me."

He squeezes his eyes shut and presses himself closer against Taehyung for comfort. It's been almost a year but thinking about those last few weeks always hurts, especially since it had been just before Christmas.

"I think the breaking point came somewhere in Mid-December. Hyunsoo was at football practice and Seokjin knew so he came and got me from uni so that I couldn't go back to his apartment. I feared that he would lecture me on how I should've already broken up with him but he didn't, he just bought me coffee and we talked about trivial things but it was one of the best days I had all year. I messaged Hyunsoo that I couldn't meet him that day and muted my phone afterwards. I had somehow gotten a glimpse on how life could be without him and I didn't want to let go of it just yet… but that's not all", Yoongi continues.  "The next morning my seatmate said something like, 'Oh, I didn't know that you and Hyunsoo broke up.' I was really confused and asked her why she thought that and she just said that she saw him the day earlier when he was supposed to be at football practice and that he was at the cinema with some girl."

"Fuck", Taehyung mutters.

"It's okay, I'm kinda glad that he cheated on me, it made it way easier to end everything", Yoongi tells him as he lies back a bit, still not letting go of Taehyung completely. The younger man sighs and brushes his hands through Yoongi's hair in a calming gesture.

"Still… no one deserves that. It's humiliating. Cheating is the worst." His eyebrows are furrowed and he looks angry. "God… if I ever meet that asshole I'm…"

He tenses up and Yoongi chuckles humourless as he touches Taehyung’s shoulder. "It's okay… I know. Seokjin already punched him in the face right after we broke up."

"Good", Taehyung answers grimly.

"Anyways… after that I confronted him and he called me crazy so I got more and more paranoid while I tried to regain some of my freedom. And then… Well, he told me he would spend New Year's Eve with his family and I was actually happy about it. The more time I had on my own and with my friends, the more my decision grew to break up with him. It became my new year's resolution. And well I kinda went through with it the next day already."

"Hm?"

"I went over to his apartment, just to pick up one of my text books I had left there and surprisingly he was there. And with him that girl in you know… compromising positions. I ended everything right then and there, quit my job at the convenience store and blocked him on all platforms."

It feels like a happy end, but the worst part is yet to come.

"Afterwards I fell kind of in a deep, dark hole. I couldn't stop myself from blaming everything on me. Seokjin hyung tried his best to pull me out of it but I kinda… I don't know… I felt so dumb and ashamed and I thought that I would forever be lonely because I wasn't worth to be loved. I just went to uni and studied and spent most of the time all by myself, lying in bed reading, watching tv… I kind of stopped living for one or two months. I think I was just starting to get my life back together when I became Minnie's babysitter… it helped me a lot." Yoongi blinks and then looks up for a second, meeting Taehyung's sincere eyes, that soft, slightly angry gaze. "You helped me a lot too", he then adds, quickly looking away as to not expose his red cheeks.

"I'm glad", Taehyung just answers, pulling Yoongi closer again. "I don't like the thought of you having felt that way."

Yoongi shrugs. Or tries to, which isn't easy with how tight Taehyung is holding him. "It happened. Can't change it now, I can only work on trying to get over those feelings. Learn to trust again, to allow myself to expect love… all that stuff."

"It will need time", Taehyung answers. "It's not been that long…"

"Nine months", Yoongi says and Taehyung hums.

"Would you… are you… do you feel ready to trust again?", he eventually asks and his voice sounds soft but in a thin way, almost fragile. Vulnerable in a way that Yoongi hasn't heard from him yet. He wonders what it means but not for long because he has to answer.

He doesn't have to think long.

"Recently I'm starting to think that I am. With the right person."

For a long moment neither of them says anything and it's so quiet that Yoongi thinks the other boy has fallen asleep. But then he speaks up.

"I'm sorry", Taehyung mumbles.

Yoongi shrugs. "For what? It wasn't your fault."

"I'm sorry you had to go through that."

"No one will ever hurt you like that again."

Yoongi chuckles. "You can't promise that."

"Oh no, I can. I'll make sure of it." Taehyung sounds dead serious and it makes Yoongi smile.

"Okay", he says and somehow Yoongi believes him.

《☆》

They don't talk about it the next morning and Yoongi doesn't know if he should be glad about it or disappointed.

After a lengthy breakfast, they decide to spend their first vacation day at the beach. It's pretty warm, not warm enough to go swimming but warm enough to put their naked feet in the water and run away from the high tide.

"I wanna build a sandcastle!", Minyoung announces around noon. She looks so cute in her little yellow dress and the matching sunhat. She had gotten both last week in preparation for their trip and had been so excited to wear them. Yoongi had done her hair into two braids to keep it out of her face but it was getting more loose as she kept running around. She doesn't wait for reassurance from either of them before squatting down and digging her tiny hands into the wet sand.

Yoongi looks at Taehyung. The younger man had his pants and the sleeves of his white shirt rolled up and his sun glasses on. He did not look adorable. He looked way too hot for this. Especially since Yoongi suspected himself to look a little dumb with his black shorts and black oversized hoodie and black baseball cap.

"It's okay", Taehyung says. "I can go alone then you two can get started and I'll help you once I get back."

They had just talked about getting lunch before Minyoung's announcement which is what he was referring to. After breakfast they had prepared some sandwiches and fruit from the rest of their groceries for lunch but had kept them in a cooler in the car. They already had enough to carry with all of Minyoung's toys, the picnic blanket and everything. It was only a short walk to the parking lot and Taehyung had offered to go.

"Sounds like a plan."

Yoongi watches as Taehyung shoots him a quick smile and turns around to walk back to the car. Yoongi rips bis eyes off of his broad back and perfect butt and kneels down into the sand next to Minyoung.

"Okay, how do you wanna do this?", Yoongi asks and then listens to Minyoung assigning him tasks for the next ten minutes. By the time Taehyung comes back, Yoongi has been getting water in little buckets from the sea and the continued to put wet sand on a small hill for Minyoung to put into shape.

When Taehyung approaches, Yoongi leans back onto his heels and looks up at him. He's not only carrying their backpack but also two take away cups from the little cafe at the parking lot.

"Thought you'd might want some coffee", Taehyung answers with a look at Yoongi. "It was a little overprized and I don't know if it's any good but…"

Yoongi is getting back on his feet and smiles at Taehyung. "Thank you."

He doesn't care if it's any good. It's the thought that counts. It's the fact that Taehyung took the little detour to get him coffee because he knows Yoongi likes to drink a cup of coffee after lunch. It's the fact that he knows Taehyung got him a latte with vanilla syrup because for all Yoongi pretends to be a tough, black coffee drinker, Taehyung actually knows him. It makes him feel all fuzzy inside and he suspects that it will only worsen over the course of this vacation.

He takes the cups from Taehyung and helps him set everything up before calling Minyoung over. They eat their lunch and then continue to build a monumental sandcastle with like twenty towers, a huge main building and a huge moat. Afterwards they decorate it with seashells, stones and sticks they find around the beach. It's around four in the afternoon when Minyoung starts to get tired and they decide to get themselves some ice cream before driving back to the town to get some groceries and go home. Minyoung sleeps on the whole way back so Taehyung stays in the car with her while Yoongi goes inside.

They make kimchi stew and rice for dinner which is Yoongi's specialty and doesn't take long. They eat at the small table on the veranda, enjoying a glass of wine while Minyoung barely touches her food, too busy retelling what she enjoyed most about the day. Yoongi has to hand feed her little spoons of rice and tofu in between words. She talks as if the two of them haven't been there as well which is truly the most adorable thing.

She's turned towards Taehyung, hanging halfway out of her chair, her little arms propped up on the table. "... and then Yoonie got me the preeettiest seashell to put on top", she explains, eyes wide and sparkling. Taehyung nods along with her and then turns around towards Yoongi. There's something in his gaze that makes things churn inside Yoongi, it feels like his heart drops down into his stomach while at the same time rising into his head. He doesn't understand the gaze nor the feeling but it's a lot. Too much. He doesn't let it show though, he takes a deep breath and smiles back.

Dinner is over soon and Taehyung, who had already showered and washed Minyoung while Yoongi had made dinner, offered to do the dishes so Yoongi could get cleaned up.

He's happy that he can get away for a moment and clear his mind.

Minyoung is sitting in front of the TV watching some kind of Disney movie when Yoongi comes down after his shower. Taehyung is nowhere to be seen. Which worries Yoongi only a little. He had been kinda weird this afternoon and Yoongi was a little afraid that it was because of their conversation from last night. Well… not weird in a bad way, but more considerate than normal, more attentive, always looking at Yoongi and it had made him a little uneasy.

"Where's your brother?", he asks. His only answer is a shrug from Minyoung who's obviously too immersed in her movie. Yoongi sighs, he can't blame her, there's a musical scene happening. She seems content enough as she cuddles her monkey and stares at the screen, so Yoongi just leaves her be and goes to search for her brother.

The house isn't too big so it doesn't take long for Yoongi to find him. He's on the terrasse, underarms propped up on the railing, his back turned towards the house. He's looking out at the sea where the sun is slowly starting to set. It is tinting him into a soft glow as the breeze plays with his hair. He looks beautiful, ethereal, even just from behind.

Yoongi just stands there for a moment, leaning against the glass door, and stares. It's a picture straight out of a romantic movie or maybe a travel magazine. But maybe it's not the scenery, maybe it's just Taehyung.

"You know… there's a reason I asked you to come with us…", Taehyung says out of nowhere. Yoongi startles a little. He didn't think that Taehyung had actually noticed him standing there.

He clears his throat. "Y… yeah?"

Taehyung turns around. He looks even prettier from the front. In his low cut black shirt and sweatpants, the dark, dark eyes. The teasing spark in them which Yoongi had become so accustomed to, wasn't there. He's totally serious when he looks at Yoongi.

"Yeah. I was hoping we could have some time alone. To… talk about things", he admits, surprising Yoongi with his words.

He feels his heart skip a beat. He doesn't really know what Taehyung means, doesn't know what to answer. They had talked a lot yesterday already. What more could there be to talk about?

"We could've… I mean you could've talked to me at home too", Yoongi stutters. "We do talk at home. I mean… we talked yesterday… I don't… what do you mean?"

Taehyung's lips curl into a smile. "It's more romantic here."

Yoongi startles, choking on his own breath as he blinks up at Taehyung. "W… what?"

Taehyung keeps on smiling softly as he studies Yoongi's face. He feels incredibly exposed all of a sudden. What does he mean? Romantic? For… for what would he need a romantic setting?

"Hyung, can you come a little closer, please? It's weird when you stand that far from me."

Yoongi takes one cautious step forward and Taehyung holds his hand out towards him. Yoongi hesitantly takes it. Taehyung's hand is large and warm and feels good, right, against Yoongi's palm. He pulls him in until they are only about an arm’s length apart.

"Hyung…", Taehyung starts. He's looking into his eyes and Yoongi can't look anywhere else even though he feels so damn nervous. This isn't what he thinks it is, right? It can't be…

"Yeah?", he breathes out.

"I… I've been meaning to ask you something… or rather tell you something."

"Yeah?", Yoongi repeats dumbly. God, why is he so ineloquent? He feels like his heart is beating at an unhealthy speed and he's sweating. Taehyung must feel him trembling from where he's holding onto his hands, rubbing small circles into it with his thumb. It's normally such a soothing gesture but right now, it just makes Yoongi more nervous. He's sure Taehyung can feel his rapid heartbeat through his hand.

"You know, when we first met I was really hungover from the welcome back party Jimin had thrown me the day prior", Taehyung starts. Yoongi doesn't know where he wants to go with this but he wouldn't have guessed that he was hungover back then. Taehyung had looked so pretty and put together. "I thought that I was hallucinating you. You looked so adorable… beautiful, despite your confused face and mud-stained jeans."

Oh God, Yoongi had completely forgotten about that. How he had managed to come across like a total mess within seconds of meeting Taehyung. For a moment his thoughts wander off to that day back in May until he suddenly realises that that wasn't the point at all about what Taehyung was saying.

"What?"

Taehyung ignores his confused utterance.

"I couldn't get you out of my head after that and it just got worse every time we crossed paths. You were so fascinating. Are still. You seemed like you were desperate for happiness but not allowing yourself to feel it. But you still laughed so cutely and were so adorable with Minyoung. So pretty and perfect, even thought you always argued with me about not being the most beautiful person I've ever seen."

Taehyung's voice is getting quieter and deeper and Yoongi forgets how to breathe. He's taking a step closer towards Yoongi, still softly holding on to his hands, his thumbs massaging little circles into the skin. Yoongi doesn't think he even realises that he's doing it.

"Taehyung", he gasps out. He's so close now that Yoongi can smell his light perfume, overshadowed by the scent of sun and the sea. It clouds Yoongi's senses. "Taehyung", he whispers again.  "What are you…"

"Yesterday… you said you are beginning to trust again", he says and Yoongi can only nod.

"Yoongi", Taehyung whispers. He steps even closer and lets go of Yoongi’s hands, with one of his, now softly cupping his cheek.

Yoongi holds his breath, staring up into Taehyung’s eyes. They are so dark, shining bright in the dark of the night. In the distance he can hear the sound of the sea. The soft breeze tangling up Taehyung's hair even more. It's so fucking romantic and cliché that Yoongi almost starts to laugh out loud. Or cry. He hasn't decided yet.

"I'm reading this right, right? If not… Tell me no. Tell me you don't want it", Taehyung continues, leaning a tiny little bit closer, eyes focused onto Yoongi's.

"I do want it", Yoongi whispers back. Because he does. God, he does. So bad. If it means kissing Taehyung. Then he's on board with it. So on board. Has been for even longer than he realised that he had feelings for Taehyung. Even more since then. His whole body is on fire with anticipation. "Please.”

It doesn't take much more for Taehyung to lean fully in, pulling Yoongi towards him with the hand on his cheek and then, finally, their lips connect. Yoongi sighs into the kiss which is… also kinda cliché, but he can't help it. It feels like coming up for fresh air, like the calm after the storm, like everything he didn't know he needed. Taehyung kisses like he does everything else: passionate, gentle and affectionate. Yoongi feels like he's melting. He doesn't even realise himself reciprocating the kiss, too focused on taking in all of the sensations. The softness of Taehyung's lips, the feeling of his cool, slightly rough hand against his heated cheek… Taehyung lets go of his hand and reaches around Yoongi's waist, pulling them even closer together. Yoongi's own hands helplessly curl into the fabric of Taehyung's shirt as he deepens the kiss, softly coaxing his lips apart with his tongue.

Yoongi lets out a tiny whine which makes Taehyung chuckle real deep and fuck, if that isn't the hottest thing ever. God, if he had known how skilful of a kisser Taehyung was, he wouldn't have resisted for so long. He tastes even better than he smelled. Like lemon and peppermint and somehow… sweet. He gets on his tip toes to be even closer to Taehyung. Yoongi wants to get lost in it and keep on kissing and kissing and kissing and…

"Eeew!", a small voice interrupts them and Yoongi quickly leans back, almost falling over as he tries to gain even footing, to look at Minyoung. But he can't get away because Taehyung keeps his arms locked around his waist. Yoongi blushes. "What are you doing?", she asks, clearly shocked. She has her hands propped up on her hips, looking up at them accusingly. The look in her eyes is more judgemental than Yoongi would've expected from her.

He clears his throat. "Nothing?", he squeaks out. He's not that dumb. She might only be four and half years old, but she's really clever for her age and there's really no way of talking themselves out of this. Not when Yoongi's hands are still fisted into Taehyung’s shirt and Taehyung holding him around his waist.

Taehyung lets out a tiny chuckle. Yoongi can feel it against his stomach. "We were just… watching the sunset."

Minyoung tits her head. Yeah…. She's not buying their bullshit.

"I'm tired", she just says and for a moment both men just stare at her before finally and a little abruptly letting go of each other.

"Yeah… it's… it's late", Yoongi agrees, even though he has absolutely no idea what time it is. Minyoung's movie was over so it must've been a little over an hour since he'd gone up to shower.

The little girl nods. "Can you bring me to bed, Yoonie?"

"Of course", Yoongi assures her, reaching out to take her little hand.

He throws one unsure look at Taehyung as he follows his sister inside but the younger man just smiles softly and mouths: "We'll talk once she's asleep."

Yoongi manages to get Minyoung into bed within fifteen minutes and for the first time actually hates that she goes to sleep without much fuss. Because it means that Yoongi has no excuse not to go down to where Taehyung must be waiting.

He gets out of Minyoung's room and for a second contemplates to just keep on standing there like an idiot or to go to bed without a word. But he knows Taehyung now. Knows that he won't leave Yoongi alone even if it means coming up and storming into their room to make him talk. And somehow that's even worse.

So, Yoongi tries to get himself back together and lets out a deep sigh. He doesn’t even know why he's so nervous. He had wanted this and he knows now that Taehyung had also wanted this. Probably for a long time already. And it had been… well good, great, amazing, one of the best kisses Yoongi has ever had. But Yoongi was still Yoongi and he hated talking about feelings and stuff. Hated even thinking about it. Which is why the last half a year had been so hard to him, because all Taehyung ever did was confront Yoongi with his own thoughts and feelings. It was just… difficult to access them again after shutting them down for almost a year while he was with Hyunsoo and then after.

And now he had kissed him. Which was a lot of confronting feelings. It was even acting on feelings. Yoongi didn't regret it. Not at all. He just regrets that he now has to talk about it, which also means that he has to acknowledge his feelings out loud. Not only to himself but to Taehyung. Why couldn't this be easy? Why couldn't it all just… happen?

"You can do that. Get a grip", he tells himself, splashing cold water in his face. Because he had not manned up and went down, but went to the bathroom first to pee and stop blushing. It doesn't work of course.

He had kissed him. Kissed him. Kim Taehyung had kissed him.

Yoongi tries to pull at his cheeks to stop the dopey grin that just won't vanish from his face. He feels happy. He also feels dumb. Because it doesn't feel too soon or wrong or like he isn’t good enough for Taehyung. It just feels right. So right. Like it should be that way, like he was meant to be kissing him. What it meant… well there were a few things Yoongi could think about but well… he wouldn't get any clearance until he talks with Taehyung. No matter how much he dreaded it. Taehyung had done so much already for Yoongi, for this… friendship? relationship? It was now at Yoongi to take at least this one step and talk to him.

He splashes more cold water in his face and takes a deep breath. He can do this. He's been kissed before. Not like that though. No one has ever kissed him like Taehyung had. No one had ever treated him the way Taehyung had.

He had also liked people before. But not like this.

He suppresses the urge to slap his own cheek to stop his brain from making unnecessary comments.

Even though it is right. Everything feels a little different with Taehyung. A little more intense, a little bit more real. It felt like it mattered more, that he needed to do well, to make this work. It had taken him so long to realise that he had feelings for Taehyung that he feels like he had almost missed his chance. Just because he had been so scared and worried.

Now wasn't the time to start panicking. He has to go down and talk to Taehyung. To find out if the kiss really meant that Taehyung liked him or if it meant something else.

That thought didn't help at all. So, Yoongi just takes a deep breath and walks out of the bathroom and down the stairs. Better to just act before his brain can catch up and start panicking again.

He finds Taehyung in the kitchen, pouring himself a glass of water. At Yoongi's arrival he looks up, eyes soft as he looks at him.

"Hey."

When Yoongi doesn't answer, Taehyung's face becomes a little worried. He puts the glass down and stands up straight, obviously waiting for Yoongi to talk.

Now or never.

"So… you kissed me", Yoongi says, arms crossed in front of his chest and he hates that it comes out sounding kinda hostile and like he's accusing Taehyung of something.

To his luck, Taehyung only smiles, no traces of worry left. "Sure did", he answers and Yoongi also hates that he looks so smug about it.

Yoongi doesn't know what more to say. He had kinda hoped that Taehyung's answer would be a little more… well taking the reins. Because Yoongi doesn't know how to. He only had that. So he just stares at the floor, kneading his hands together. He sighs when Taehyung doesn't seem like he'll ever answer.

"So… what now?", he almost whispers without looking up.

Taehyung again doesn't answer, but Yoongi hears him get up and walk over the hardwood floor. Then his naked feet come into view. Taehyung reaches out and Yoongi feels his fingers softly touching his chin and tilting his head up. Yoongi is forced to look at him and holds his breath for a second.

He's so damn close again and Yoongi can practically count his eyelashes. If he's already pretty from afar, this close he's simply stunning. Before, when they kissed, it happened so fast that Yoongi didn't have the chance to look. Now that he did, he was feeling really overwhelmed. Taehyung's wide, intense eyes staring at Yoongi, his slightly parted, pretty, pretty lips. The dark curly hair is falling onto his forehead. He's always been so pretty, so attractive and kind. Yoongi had always wondered how it might feel. To touch, to kiss… even before he realised his feelings. Just out of curiosity, fascinated with his beauty.

But now he knows. Knows that his touch is soft and so are his lips. He tastes like summer and lemon drops, like the remains of the sparkling wine they had for dinner. He felt the sun-kissed skin and imagined that he can actually feel the sun when he touches it. His fingers on Yoongi's chin are also soft and Yoongi has to ball his hands into fists.

"Taehyung", he whispers but doesn't even really know why.

Taehyung chuckles lightly and nudges Yoongi’s nose with his own. His warm breath fanning over Yoongi's parted lips and making him shiver. So close yet not kissing...

This is not how he had imagined this conversation to go.

"What would you want to happen?", he whispers. His whisper floods through Yoongi's entire body and rips his footing away.

"I…", he croaks out but doesn't even know what he intended to say. Taehyung's too close. Yoongi just needs to lean forward a tiny little bit to press his lips against Taehyung’s. To feel them again, taste them.

But he never gets the chance to because Taehyung leans back again a little bit to let out a little laugh. It's so cute yet somehow alluring with how deep his voice is. "Do you trust me?", he asks and his free hand reaches out to grasp Yoongi's.

Yoongi nods. He has never given him any reason not to. From the beginning he had been nothing but good and kind and honest. More so than any other guy Yoongi had met before.

"Okay", Taehyung says, eyes sparkling and then he turns around like a whirlwind, pulling Yoongi along. "Come with me!"

Yoongi almost stumbles over his feet, first in surprise, then as he tries to keep up with Taehyung. He has no idea what's happening, only belatedly realises that Taehyung has pulled him out of the terrasse door.

"Tae...taehyung!", Yoongi gasps, squeezing his hand tightly, afraid to fall. "Where are we going? What about Minyoung? We can't leave her all alone!"

"We're not going far!", Taehyung says, a little out of breath from laughing and running. "And not for long, stop worrying."

Stop worrying. He really should. He should just let himself fall into this thing, whatever it is. Because whatever it is, the wild thumbing of his heart, the rush going through his whole body, the feeling of his hand in Taehyung’s, it all tells him that it's a good thing. A really good thing.

Taehyung pulls him down the little path that leads from the terrasse to the beach. The gras and sand are tickling Yoongi's feet which are only in house slippers he notices now. He also notices that Taehyung is still barefoot. He shakes his head, trying not to laugh. This is ridiculous. He had expected to have a serious talk with Taehyung as to why he kissed him, not… this. Somehow he was glad it was this instead. Wouldn't really want it any other way.

He can barely catch up with Taehyung's long steps and its strange and wild and somehow freeing to run after they boy he just kissed along the beach on Jeju Island. It's something right out of a romantic drama. It's somehow even more romantic than the first kiss by sunset with the sea breeze in their hair.

Taehyung squeezes his hand tighter and almost at the same moment stops running completely. Yoongi almost runs into him, his nose about to collide with his hard back muscles but Taehyung turns around quick enough and catches him. He softens the impact by turning them around and catching Yoongi in his arms against his chest. Yoongi gasps, trying to catch his breath and himself with his hands against Taehyung’s chest.

"Oh", he makes as he regains even footing and finds himself very, very close to Taehyung's face. He doesn't need to wait long for this second kiss he had hoped for earlier, Taehyung's lips connecting easily with his as if he had already memorised Yoongi perfectly. This kiss doesn't last even half as long as their first one, even though this time they aren't interrupted. Taehyung just calmly stops and leans their foreheads together.

"I'm sorry", he mumbles, rubbing Yoongi's back softly.

"For what?", Yoongi asks, a little confused.

"I just… I said some vague stuff and then kissed you. That wasn't fair of me", he answers. Yoongi shakes his head.

"You didn't do anything I didn't want."

Taehyung smiles, leaning in to press the softest kiss to Yoongi's nose.

"What I'm trying to say is that I should've done this differently. I've just… I was maybe a little overwhelmed by my feelings." He takes a step back, keeping one hand on Yoongi's waist while the other cups his cheek. "I really like you a lot Yoongi. So much, you have no idea, from the first moment on really."

Yoongi feels his cheeks heat up. He had grasped about as much from Taehyung's earlier confession but it still overwhelmed him a little, that his lonely ass hadn't misinterpreted anything. And the fact that someone like Taehyung had been hopelessly crushing on him. All the while he had been confused about his own feelings.

"I… I like you a lot too", Yoongi feels the need to say. "I'm… sorry that I needed some time to come to terms with it."

Taehyung smiles softly. "That's okay. You were still healing. I was okay waiting for you. I would've waited for longer. However long you needed. I just thought I'd try my chance today after our talk yesterday."

Yoongi can't help but lean against Taehyung, burying his head against his collar, hugging himself against him. As if it would do anything to calm down his rapidly beating heart. "You don't have to wait any longer."

Taehyung's low laughter vibrates against his chest. They stay like this for some time, Yoongi shudders a little and Taehyung wraps him up tighter in his embrace.

"Hyung…", Taehyung eventually disrupts the silence.

"Yeah?"

"I wanted to ask you something."

"Hmm."

"Yoongi, look at me."

Yoongi reluctantly leans back to meet Taehyung's gaze. It's soft but at the same time a little nervous. Yoongi knows him well enough by now to recognise it. Yoongi tries to smile, to encourage him to speak but he can't hide that he's nervous too.

"Yoongi", Taehyung starts. "My sweet, beautiful Yoongi hyung."

Yoongi giggles. "Yeah?"

"Do you want to be my boyfriend?"

Yoongi's eyes widen. "Oh", he breathes out. He kind of should've seen this coming but he's still surprised. Kissing him is one thing, so is telling him he likes him, but asking him to be his boyfriend? That's something else entirely. That's being official, that's commitment, that's a future.

"Oh?", Taehyung repeats, his smile is supposed to be teasing but it's also nervous.

"I… I mean yes", Yoongi ushers to say. He doesn't need to think for long. He had imagined this for so long now, before he even knew his feelings. After Hyunsoo, Yoongi had been really scared to ever trust someone else again, he hadn't even thought about going on dates, and then Taehyung came into his life and had made everything so easy. "Yes, I wanna be your boyfriend."

Yoongi expects a scream of excitement or a kiss, something like that. But instead...

Taehyung picks him up and twirls him around much like he does with Minyoung sometimes. It's an act of pure unfiltered joy and it fills Yoongi with so much warmth. He is holding onto him with a tight grip around his neck, laughing and giggling with Taehyung as he's being carried through the air.

"Tae…", he wheezes. "What are you doing?"

"Living!", the younger boy just answers and Yoongi expects him to put him down but instead Taehyung just stops and keeps his arms wrapped around his waist and holds him up with his feet dangling in the air. Yoongi thinks about how just half a year ago he would've demanded to be let down immediately, if it were anyone else, he would've hated it. But it's not, it's Taehyung who has always only made him feel so happy and free and allowed him to enjoy life, to enjoy himself. Now he can only stare into his deep, brown eyes and feel his cheeks begin to hurt from how much he's smiling.

Yoongi looks down, gaze meeting with Taehyung's. His brown eyes are sparkling with fondness and love and it makes Yoongi's tummy churn. He giggles and just leans down to press his lips against Taehyung’s in pure happiness. Just because he can.

Taehyung kisses him back eagerly, the grip he has around Yoongi's waist tightening. He feels so warm and strong and Yoongi is nothing but soft mush in his arms. His lips making every clear thought vanish out of Yoongi's brain.

He can't help but let out a little giggle when they disconnect again and Taehyung lets him down but doesn't let go. Yoongi can't take his eyes off of Taehyung. He's always beautiful but right now he's ethereal, otherworldly. His eyes are so soft and shining, his lips pulled into the most perfect smile. His whole face shines with happiness. It's addicting to look at. Yoongi thinks that if he would look into a mirror now, he would find the same look on his own face. He giggles again, prompting Taehyung to lean down and kiss him again. Short and sweet. He leans their foreheads together and lets out a small sigh.

Yoongi doesn't remember the last time he was this happy. Not on his own and not with anyone else. In this moment, with the sound of the sea in front of Jeju beach, he feels like he's floating. It feels as if everything has lead them here, to this very moment. He feels complete. Just… happy. There's not a single moment in his life that Yoongi remembers in which he has felt like that. Not on his own, not in one of his previous relationships. It feels like all his life, all his decisions, all of his mistakes, it had lead him to this moment.

Taehyung scatters tiny kisses all over his face and Yoongi giggles, gripping tightly into Taehyung’s shirt. It tickles, rivalling the millions of butterflies in his stomach.

"Stop it", he gasps even though he doesn't really mean it.

Taehyung does stop only to bury his head into the crook of Yoongi's neck, pulling him impossibly closer. Yoongi lets out a tiny gasp. He feels so warm. When Taehyung lets out a small chuckle, it sounds wet.

"Hey", Yoongi whispers. "Are you crying? Why are you crying?"

Taehyung leans back. His eyes are really a little glassy.

"I'm not… I'm just a little emotional." Taehyung leans in again to softly kiss Yoongi's still tingly lips. "I've wanted this for so long."

Yoongi feels himself blushing again. Will this ever stop? He shouldn't be embarrassed, right?

"I'm sorry I need so long to catch up to my feelings", Yoongi whispers. He means it. The idea that Taehyung had been waiting for him to return his feelings, pining in silence, it hurts. He knows how shitty those few weeks of insecurity had been for him once he realised that he had feelings for the younger man, and for Taehyung it had been months.

Of course Taehyung answers with a calm smile, softly cupping the other’s face as he puts Yoongi first, before his own emotions. As always. "Don't apologise. I told you already. It's not your fault, you were still healing, I knew that even though I didn't know from what. I would've waited for longer if you would've needed the time. Just being around you was enough for me."

Now Yoongi felt like he was about to cry. Of course Taehyung would think and feel like this. How could he ever think that being with Taehyung wouldn't be the best decision he could ever make. The best way to heal himself. He doesn't know what to answer, so he just pushes up onto his toes and presses his lips to Taehyung's once again, trying to convert unspeakable words through his kiss. Taehyung is a little surprised at first but keeps a steady hold on Yoongi's face. When he eventually kisses back, deepening their kiss and somehow still tasting of lemons, Yoongi feels fireworks explode inside of him. His head, his stomach, his heart, it's all on fire  but it doesn't hurt. It's just warm.

They continue to kiss for what feels like forever and Yoongi feels like Taehyung is the only thing that exists in the whole universe. Not the sand between his toes or the cool ocean breeze in his hair, just Taehyung's soft, demanding lips, the subtle pressure of his fingertips against Yoongi's flushed skin.

"Taehyung", he breathes out when they break their kiss for a second to get some air. Yoongi doesn't even know what he wants, he just had the sudden urge to say his name out loud. As if that would steady him, get him out of this floaty, dream-like space.

"I'm here", Taehyung whispers, as if he understood, as if he knows exactly how Yoongi's feeling right now. Maybe he's feeling the same. He presses a sweet little kiss to Yoongi's cheek before taking him into his arms, hugging him so tightly as if he's afraid that Yoongi will vanish if he lets go. Yoongi places his head against Taehyung’s shoulder, cheek brushing the skin at his neck. God, he smells so good. His heart is beating fast and his arms are warm around him and Yoongi feels so very save. He thinks it doesn't matter what he's doing with Taehyung it will always be the best thing in the world.

And that's how then and there, under the dark, dark sky and the billions of golden glittering stars, Kim Taehyung tells him "You know Min Yoongi, I think I'm falling in love with you and there's nothing I can do about it."

《☆》

The last two days of their stay go over way too quickly. They spend the whole Sunday walking over the island to look at the beautiful landscape. Minyoung gets tired halfway up the hills and Taehyung has to carry her on his back. Which doesn't stop him from holding Yoongi's hand all the way. Yoongi doesn't even try to pretend that he doesn't like it, maybe a little bit too much. He also likes that Taehyung leans over towards him when Minyoung goes to buy their third ice cream that weekend, to steal a quick kiss. And if it makes him giggle like a little school girl no one needs to know. (No one but Taehyung who smiles at him so blindingly wide that it makes Yoongi blush before he hides his face in Taehyung's shoulder when the younger man wraps his arms around him.)

When the day comes to an end, Minyoung is barely able to keep her eyes open but that doesn't stop her from whining about not wanting to go home. Taehyung still manages to get her into bed by promising that they'll do this again very soon. Yoongi watches them with a small content smile on his lips as he waits for Taehyung to be done. Once Minyoung has fallen asleep, he holds his hand out for Taehyung to take and leads them down the stairs to the open living room.

It's still early. Barely past eight. It's by far not the first time that they find themselves alone after Minyoung had gone to bed, but it is the first time for them as an actual couple.

Yoongi awkwardly clears his throat. He really thought this would be easier. "I… need some water", he awkwardly announces and lets go of Taehyung's hand. He doesn't know why he's acting so weird. They've talked about this yesterday. Things are clear between them. Taehyung literally told him that he's falling in love with him. There's nothing to worry.

Then why does it feel like he can't breathe?

Not in the bad way though. Not in the way he felt like he was suffocating in his last relationship. No it was a little bit like he was on top of a rollercoaster, about to take the leap down as his body was flooded with excitement and the rush of the fall before him. It might seem scary yet he knew for sure that he would be safe.

"Okay", Taehyung says behind his back. "I'm gonna wait for you on the terrasse."

Yoongi nods and listens to Taehyung's steps before he eventually pours himself some water. He doesn't waste much more time in there, knowing that being alone now will only lead to overthinking. So, he just grabs a blanket from the couch and walks outside. Taehyung is leaning against the railing, waiting for him. Yoongi has flashbacks to last night.

"Hey there, beautiful", he greets Yoongi with a sly little smirk. The older boy tries not to blush but he has to avert his gaze. He hates and loves it at the same time that Taehyung still has that effect on him.

It doesn't take long for Taehyung to walk over to him and wrap his arms around him. Yoongi leans his entire body into the embrace, squishing his cheek against Taehyung’s chest.

"You're not regretting anything, are you?", Taehyung asks, a slight worried edge to his voice. Yoongi's lips pull into a little smile. He remembers the words he said to Seokjin some weeks ago. He just knows me.

"No", he says, embracing the warmth and comfort of Taehyung's body against his. "I'm just… nervous. I don't wanna fuck things up."

Taehyung chuckles lowly and presses a kiss onto Yoongi's hair. "You won't, don't worry."

"How can you be so sure?"

Taehyung had started to sway them around a little and it's oddly calming.

"I can't, you're right. But I trust that you'll give your best and so will I. I feel good around you, always have and I don't think that's gonna change just because we kiss now and… do other stuff."

Yoongi feels his cheeks burn at the prospect of eventually doing more with Taehyung than just kissing. He still hadn't forgotten how he looked like under those fancy clothes from that one time they'd been in the pool.

"I really like you a lot, Yoongi hyung", Taehyung continues, obviously not noticing or ignoring Yoongi's minor breakdown. "And I want you to stay with me because I don't like the thought of not having you around."

Yoongi doesn't like that thought either.

"I think today went really well and if we keep communicating and just being ourselves, then I think that we'll do great."

Yoongi nods. He's right. "Yeah. I mean… I really liked being around you from the start and I feel good when I'm with you. Man, I might even like your dumb compliments and pet names."

"I knew it", Taehyung mumbles.

Yoongi snorts. "Stop. What I'm trying to say is that you make me feel happy and at ease just by being there so I really don't wanna lose you either. I liked the time we spent together the time before yesterday, when you were being all domestic and sweet with me and I think getting to kiss and touch you and call you mine is just a bonus."

It's weird to say this now, it feels a little bit like a second confession, even though yesterday had been more than enough. But then again, Yoongi himself hadn’t said much yesterday.

Taehyung leans back and smiles widely. "We'll try our best, yeah?"

Yoongi nods. He thinks that with Taehyung their best will be far more than enough to keep them together. "Yeah."

Taehyung cups his cheek with one hand and leans in closer. "Okay", he mumbles before he kisses Yoongi square on the lips.

Yoongi doesn't think that he will ever get tired of this. Taehyung is really an incredibly good kisser. Knows exactly how soft or hard to press, where to touch, how to move. He tastes like mint today, probably because he brushed his teeth earlier. Yoongi sighs into the kiss and reaches up to tangle his hands into the longish locks at the back of Taehyung's head. It makes Taehyung groan a little and he pulls Yoongi closer against him as their lips move together. Soft little kisses until Taehyung lingers a little longer and flicks his tongue against Yoongi's bottom lip. Yoongi whines and opens his mouth so that he can slip his tongue in.

"Ah", Yoongi makes, getting up on his tippy toes. God, he had thought about this so often. But it was so much better in reality.

They kiss slowly and intensely for some time, until Yoongi's lips are all tingly and smooth and probably taste like strawberries from Taehyung's chapstick. His whole skin feels like it's on fire and his stomach is filled with millions of butterflies. Eventually he leans back to breathe, just a little. Taehyung continues to leave little kisses on the corners of Yoongi's lips, on his cheeks before hugging him close and placing his cheek against Yoongi's head.

"I … I really like you hyung. More than you know", Taehyung mumbles and his voice sounds heavy. As if he's close to tears. Yoongi's lips pull into a little smile as he hugs himself closer against Taehyung.

"Me too", he mumbles back. "I'm happy that things are like this… that we're together now."

"Yeah… been waiting for this for so long but you're so damn oblivious", Taehyung teases.

Yoongi weakly punches against Taehyung’s chest. "Hey! I'm insecure, leave me alone."

He knows that Taehyung is only joking. They've talked about this for long enough when Yoongi had told him about Hyunsoo. And in the end it doesn't even matter. What matters is that they are together now. They stay in their embrace for a little more even though they are both tired and could go to bed and cuddle. Or go to the couch and cuddle while they watch a movie since it's technically still pretty early.

Yoongi sighs but doesn't let go. "Do you wanna watch a movie?"

"Hmm", Taehyung hums back but doesn't move either.

Yoongi giggles a little. He's warm and content, really doesn't want to move. Even though it's the adult thing to go back inside before the sun has gone fully down and it's getting cold again.

"Taehyung", he says again. Or tries to say because in that exact moment, Taehyung's phone goes off.

"Fuck", he mumbles as he lets go of Yoongi to take it out of his hoodie’s front pocket to pick it up.

Yoongi watches as he takes the call. It's not a long one and Taehyung barely says anything but yes and no and we'll be back by about 4pm tomorrow.

"Who was that?", he asks when Taehyung had hung up.

"Hmm? Oh just my mum. She asked how we were doing and when we'll arrive at home. If Minnie is behaving we're having a good time, you know. Stuff like that."

Yoongi nods and then, in the middle of him opening his mouth to answer, something shatters like glass inside his brain. It's the realisation that they can only exist in this little bubble for one more night. That their vacation will be over and they have to establish their relationship in the real world.

"Oh my God, we need to tell your parents about us."

《☆》

When they get out of the car in front of the Kim's house the next day, Yoongi's nerves are on fire. He feels… wrong, guilty, like he needs to quit his job, scared, all of those things. How will they react to their babysitter basically dating their son? Doesn't that go against every kind of unwritten law of employee and employer relationship? You don't date your boss's son?

Yoongi feels close to a panic attack when he feels warm, long fingers circling around his own hand. He looks down at his hand and then up at Taehyung. He hadn't even heard him get out of the car. He must look like a deer caught in the headlights because Taehyung's calm expression turns to one of worry.

"Hey", he says softly, always so soft, and leans forward to brush his lips against Yoongi's forehead, making him blush just a little. "Don't be nervous. There's nothing to worry."

He rubs the back of Yoongi’s hand with his thumb and it only does very little to calm Yoongi down. "What if they're mad at me?"

Taehyung chuckles. "Why would they be?"

Yoongi shrugs. "I mean you are their son and I'm technically their employee."

"And?", Taehyung says, kissing Yoongi's cheek. He does it again and again until Yoongi shoves him away.

"Taehyyuuung", he whines but can't hide his blush. "Stop it."

"What?", Taehyung giggles. He dives down to kiss Yoongi's lips. Short and soft. "I'm just so happy that I can do this all the time now."

Yoongi rolls his eyes. "You're trying to distract me."

"I am", Taehyung confirms. "Because I don't want you to be sad. There's no need to worry. My parents already love you because you're a wonderful human and an excellent babysitter. They will be glad that you're my boyfriend."

Yoongi sighs, blushing harder. It's been two days. He's not at all used to Taehyung calling him his boyfriend.

"And you make me very happy so what should they object against? Their son's happiness?", Taehyung asks and starts pulling Yoongi forward a little.

Yoongi ducks his head, hiding his smile. "I make you happy? I'm not doing anything…"

Taehyung shakes his head, eyes focused on Yoongi again. The look on his face is so soft and fond, it takes Yoongi's breath away. "You're doing a lot that you don't even realise. You are funny and beautiful and make me laugh all the time. You're thoughtful and caring, you're kind and you treat me like you sometimes can't believe that I'm real, which makes me feel all fuzzy and warm because I know one day you'll realise that I am and that you're allowed to feel all of this and that I'm not going anywhere…" Taehyung is stepping closer with each word and Yoongi is squirming under his gaze, feeling all kinds of flustered. "Should I go on? Because I have a whole list of reasons why you make me happy.”

"Stop", Yoongi mumbles. He's not used to having that kind of attention on him. Especially not from someone like Taehyung. But that's it, isn't it? Taehyung isn't just a someone anymore. Hasn't been in a long time, hasn't been from the start in a way. But now, he's Yoongi's boyfriend.

"What? It's true", Taehyung continues, clearly amused at the blushing mess that Yoongi has become.

The older boy can't have this. He takes a deep breath and then quickly leans in to steal a kiss before taking a step back. "You make me happy too", Yoongi mumbles without looking at Taehyung.

He doesn't have to, to see his reaction, because Taehyung pulls at his shoulder and turns him around so that Yoongi's pressed against his chest with two strong arms wrapped around him. His face is squished into the crook of Taehyung’s neck. "I'm glad", Taehyung whispers against his hair. "I only want you to ever be happy."

Yoongi smiles. He's suddenly overcome with the urge to press a kiss to the soft skin in front of him so he just does. Taehyung lets out a soft smile as he does so and squeezes Yoongi a little tighter.

"What I said the other day", Taehyung mumbles, lips brushing against Yoongi's temple. "About that I'm falling in love with you… I think it's happening faster than I expected."

Yoongi feels his heart beating strong and fast in his chest. Me too, he wants to say. It's probably already too late. Probably already happened. He doesn't say it.

"Good", he says instead, cheeks stretching with a grin as he turns to look up at Taehyung. The younger quickly leans in to press another kiss to his lips. Yoongi smiles into the kiss.

"You're getting bolder", Taehyung comments as he leans back and picks up his bag. "I like it."

Yoongi just rolls his eyes, sneaking his hand into Taehyung’s. He had successfully managed to take his mind off of things, but now it was coming back full force as they are walking towards the house. The prospect of telling Taehyung's parents, his employers, that he has left as their babysitter but now came back as their son's boyfriend… It was the closest to a panic attack he's been in months.

Minyoung has been jumping around in front of the door, waiting for them to catch up. She doesn't have a key and is too small to reach the doorbell.

"Finally", she whines. "Why do you always have to kiss? My feet hurt from waiting."

Always. They've been together for two days.

Taehyung rolls his eyes. "Patience is a virtue."

Minyoung frowns. "I don't know that word."

"It means that sometimes in life you just have to wait."

Minyoung says. "I don't like waiting. Can we please open the door now? I want to tell mummy and daddy about how much fun we had." She's been really good over the whole last week, but she has stayed up late yesterday and then Yoongi had to wake her up early this morning to get to their ferry in time, that, paired with the exhaustion and the excitement of seeing her parents again, it was no wonder that she was cranky now.

"Okay, okay", Taehyung laughs, sitting his bag down to get his keys out.

Taehyung puts the key into the lock and before turning it around, he shoots another look at Yoongi. "Ready?"

Yoongi shrugs. "As ready as I'll ever be."

Taehyung nods and then pushes the door open. It has barely opened a few centimetres when Minyoung is squeezing inside.

"Someone's excited", Taehyung comments as he picks up his bag and leads Yoongi inside. Minyoung hasn’t gotten very far, just trying to get rid of her shoes.

Yoongi pulls his shoes off as if in trance and barely registers anything past Minyoung running off at inhuman speed and Taehyung pulling him along behind her.

As it turns out, neither of them has to say anything. Because before they can, before Taehyung's parents even see their interlinked hands, Minyoung is running into the living room, yelling.

"Yoonie and Taetae oppa are in love!", she screeches and Yoongi literally winces. He hadn't seen that one coming. He withstands the urge to freeze and hide behind Taehyung's back. Instead, he watches as Kangjun catches Minyoung when she jumps at them and then looks up upon hearing Taehyung and Yoongi enter. His face is a whole question mark as he looks up at them and then his eyes wander to their interlinked hands. Eunji looks much the same.

Taehyung's grip on his hand is strong and Yoongi couldn't rip his own free even if he tried. He doesn't know if it's out of his own nervousness or because he wants to ground Yoongi. God this really is the worst thing that could've happened. He feels as if he's about to throw up.

Eunji slowly gets up from the couch and looks at her son. Yoongi doesn't know what the gaze means and it makes him want to run away. What the hell was he thinking? She's not only his employer but his mother's too… his priority should be Minyoung… instead he goes off and falls in love with her brother.

"Taehyung?", Eunji asks and Taehyung clears his throat. He sounds a whole lot more confident when he talks than Yoongi feels.

"We like each other, yes. We are together. Just since Saturday. It's not like we've been purposely hiding it."

Eunji's unreadable expression falls and makes way for a wide grin. She throws her hands up. "Finally!", she exclaims.

Yoongi almost chokes on his own spit. "W...what?", he mutters. His grip on Taehyung's hand is so tight, he's sure he's gonna leave red marks where his finger nails are digging into the soft skin. He whips his head around to look at Taehyung who is also just frowning at his mother.

"Mum?"

Eunji grins like a young school girl, looking very unlike the business woman Yoongi is used to. Even Kangjun is looking at her with amusement in his eyes.

"What do you mean, darling?", he asks, placing a hand on her back and swooping up Minyoung with his other arm. The three of them are now standing opposite them so that Yoongi really feels like he's being officially introduced to his boyfriend's parents. Even though he already knows them.

Eunji keeps on grinning, this time at her husband. "Oh come on, this thing has been going on since Taehyung came back home. It was just a question of time"

"I…", Taehyung stutters. "What? I mean…"

Eunji takes a step forward and softly touches her son's cheek. "Taehyungie, sweetheart, I've known you your whole life, you can't hide anything from me. Especially not how obviously smitten you were with Yoongi."

Yoongi listens to her, cheeks gradually getting more and more red. When she turns towards him, he feels like he's about to throw up. "And you."

Yoongi suppresses the urge to say yes mam. He just gives a tiny nod.

"Welcome to the family."

Before Yoongi knows what's happening she has pulled both of them into a fight embrace.

That's… not the reaction Yoongi had expected. But it's… pleasant. Even if it's a bit uncomfortable with his hand still in Taehyung’s and now they are being squeezed together. When Eunji lets go of them Yoongi and Taehyung exchange a look. The younger boy looks about as confused as Yoongi feels, but he's also smiling happily. He keeps that expression as he turns around towards his mum.

"So you're… not mad?"

Eunji shakes her head. "No. Why would I be?"

Yoongi clears his throat. "Because I work for you and I… I was supposed to be professional but I went ahead and developed feelings for your son."

Eunji tilts her head towards him. "Did your feelings for Taehyung somehow affect your ability to watch out for Minyoung?"

Yoongi quickly shakes his head. "No, never."

Eunji nods slowly. "As I thought. Yoongi, dear, you can't control your feelings. None of us can. And it's not like yours are one-sided. " At that Yoongi feels Taehyung lean closer towards him. "So, there is no need to feel guilty. As long as the two of you are happy, then I have nothing against it. It's all better than those endless pining looks the last few months."

Yoongi gasps at that while Taehyung just lets out a laugh. Eunji doesn't pay them any mind and just turns towards her husband and daughter, signalling that they are being released from the conversation. Yoongi slumps against Taehyung with a relieved sigh. The taller boy wraps his arm around his shoulder, holding him up and pressing a kiss to his temple. Yoongi smiles.

Smiles because even after just one weekend together, Taehyung's kisses already feel like comfort, his scent smells like home and his touch manages to calm Yoongi down like nothing else. His sheer presence fills Yoongi with so much happiness.

Right now, a huge weight drops of his shoulder, knowing that Eunji and Kangjun are okay with their relationship. It's one step towards a bright, bright future. A future in which Yoongi isn't alone. In which he has Taehyung. For every step of the way.

Shortly after, Kangjun helps them carry their bags inside while Eunji and Minyoung decide where to order food. Dinner is normal. Which is what surprises Yoongi the most. Everything is as it always has been whenever he stayed to eat with the Kims. Taehyung's hand rests on his thigh from time to time or he grabs his hand on the table, but even that feels normal. When it's getting late and Minyoung's eyes are getting droopy, Taehyung leans over towards him to rest their heads together.

"Stay the night?", he asks and for the first time that Yoongi has known him, does he sound insecure. They are alone at the table now so instead of just taking Taehyung's hand in his, Yoongi turns around and cups Taehyung's cheek and leans in to press a soft kiss to his lips.

"Of course." It's a move that is a little (or a lot) more bold than he had expected of himself. It's weird how everything started to feel easier with every minute that they were together. It made Yoongi braver.

Taehyung's wide smile is worth the embarrassment he feels at his own impulsive action. "Okay", the younger boy answers and joins their lips into a second kiss. It lasts a little longer and goes a little deeper than might be appropriate for the setting but that's okay. Eventually they let go of each other and start on doing the dishes and it just feels so normal, it's kinda crazy still. It feels like no thing has changed as long as Yoongi ignores that tingling feeling in his whole body that has just grown stronger and stronger since Taehyung had first kissed him. They are almost done by the time Kangjun comes back down.

"You two must be tired from the trip, I'll finish up here", he says calm as always and takes the kitchen towel right out of Yoongi's hand.

"Okay", Taehyung says and Yoongi sees him stifling a yawn. He feels his own limbs get heavier. As fun as the weekend had been, it had also been exhausting, probably even more so for Taehyung who had driven them all the way back home. It was only nine, but Yoongi didn't mind going to sleep. The two of them turn towards the foyer after bidding Kangjun a goodnight and Taehyung takes his hand once they reach the stairs.

After sharing a bed for the last few days, getting ready to sleep together is routine for them. Yoongi gets into bed first and when Taehyung joins him he automatically scoots closer and settles into his embrace. He had long ago learned not to fight the younger one's urge to cuddle at night and it wasn't as if Yoongi did mind it. Not at all.

Taehyung presses a soft kiss to his forehead once they are both comfortable and for a moment none of them says anything and then Taehyung lets out a small adorable giggle. It makes Yoongi smile too.

"What is it?”

"Nothing." He can feel Taehyung's lips move against his skin. "It's just… I thought about how everything feels much more real now that we're back home."

Yoongi nods in agreement. "It does. But it's…"

"Not as different as you expected?", Taehyung supplies for him.

Yoongi huffs. Taehyung really knew him too well. "Yeah. It just feels normal. Feels right."

"Feels like we don't have anything to be afraid of."

"Not at all", Yoongi whispers and closes his eyes, sinking further into Taehyung’s warmth. He quickly slips off into sleep, soothed by the steady rise and fall of Taehyung's chest and dreams of a bright, bright future. Together.

~ 2 years later

Yoongi is lying on their bed, scrolling through twitter while his boyfriend is rummaging through their closet. He has refreshed his timeline three times by the time a soft purple cashmere sweater hits him in the face. He pulls it down to look at Taehyung, trying not to smile as the younger man pouts at him, hair sticking up into every direction.

"I don't know what to wear", he whines.

"Wear the dark blue suit", Yoongi says after placing his phone on the bed next to him. "You look hot in that one." 

The pout intensifies. "That doesn't help… it's a ceremony for the start of primary school. Looking hot isn't on the agenda."

Yoongi's lips pull into a smirk as he gives him a once over, appreciating how he looks so damn pretty still with the messy hair and stained shirt and the baggy sweatpants. He's been busy with his finals and describes his new aesthetic as a hot mess but to Yoongi he just looks like home. "What a shame."

Taehyung throws his head back with another whine. "Yoongiiiii."

Before he knows it, his boyfriend has thrown himself onto the bed and presses his face into Yoongi's stomach. "That doesn't help."

Yoongi smiles softly and threads his fingers through Taehyung's hair soothingly. "I know, I'm sorry. I thought teasing will make it easier."

"I know, thanks", Taehyung says and presses a kiss to Yoongi's stomach. He sighs and cuddles up closer to Yoongi.

"I don't know what's wrong with me today."

Yoongi smiles a little as he continues to roam his fingers through his hair. It's true. He's besides himself today. Not only today but for the last few days. He's nervous and fidgety. Nothing like his usual confident and flirty self. Normally he would blame it on exam season but this time it was worse than usual. Yoongi had taken the whole week off to take care of him, because he seemed to be all over the place and Yoongi wouldn't be able to work anyways if he had just been constantly worried about his boyfriend. It wasn't like he was sick or anything. Just… weird. More than the stress from his finals could cause. And Yoongi had some suspicions as to why that was.

"It's an eventful month", he says, rubbing Taehyung's back. "First Minyoung goes to school, then your graduation in a few weeks.

“If I pass all my finals”, Taehyung mutters but Yoongi just flicks his forehead.

“Don’t be ridiculous. Of course you will, my little model student.” Yoongi sighs. “What I wanted to say is that it’s normal that all of that is scary."

Taehyung nods. "Yeah… but it shouldn't be. It should be exciting."

"It's okay to be nervous, baby", Yoongi says, resting his head on top of Taehyung's to keep him close and give him a little more comfort. "Exciting stuff can be scary too."

Yoongi knows it probably better than anyone. Ever since he had met Taehyung and especially throughout their relationship, it was the one thing that Yoongi had to tell himself. He had been scared and nervous about a lot of things even though he knew that what was happening was good and exciting and Taehyung had showed him every single time that there was no real reason behind his fears. That good things came out of change.

"I guess", Taehyung mumbles. A lot had changed in two years. "This is dumb. It's just my little sister going to school."

"It's not dumb", Yoongi argues once more. "I'm emotional about it too."

"She's growing up so fast", Taehyung continues and Yoongi just hums in agreement, giving him the chance to say more. "And me too! Like in just two months I'll probably start my first real job. What if I fuck it up?"

"You won't, Taehyungie. Let's worry about that when the time comes, yeah? What do you always say? Only one fear at a time." Yoongi doesn’t try to probe, he knows that there’s more to Taehyung’s fears. It’s not about finals or starting a new job, that’s not stuff his Taehyung worries about. He’s had a plan for all of this for as long as Yoongi has known him. He loves studying, he’s a literal genius, he’s not that nervous about finals, that’s for sure. So there’s something else, something he’s not telling Yoongi about. But he will, once he’s ready. They’ve always respected this with each other and Yoongi wasn’t about to stop with it now.

Taehyung sighs. "You're right."

He sits up again and leans against the pillows next to Yoongi, taking his hand.

"Sorry. I'll try to calm down now."

Yoongi smiles and turns to press a kiss to his cheek before leaning his head onto Taehyung's shoulder. "No reason to apologise. I'll take you in all forms and shapes. Even as a nervous mess."

Taehyung laughs and places his head on top of Yoongi’s. "God, I love you so damn much."

"Likewise", Yoongi answers, lightly elbowing him into the side.

They stay like this without talking for quite some time, both hung up on their individual thoughts. But still together.

Yoongi thinks about them, about their relationship. How things have changed and how they stayed just the same. Sometimes it feels like they've been together forever and other times it's like they're still in their honeymoon phase and had just started dating. Either way, things have been very good. Yoongi still watches Minyoung every Friday when he only has to work till 2pm. He also picks her up on other days so she can stay the night with them and Taehyung can take her to pre-school the next day and her parents have the evening to themselves.

They've been living in their apartment for a little under a year now. It happened kind of naturally. Yoongi had graduated and had gotten a pretty good position as assistant marketing director at a publishing firm. It wasn't music yet but it was a start and it was fun. And most importantly, it paid well. So, Yoongi suggested to Seokjin that he could move out and rent his own place since he had known for quite some time now that his best friend wanted to move in with his boyfriend. So, Yoongi had started searching for apartments with Taehyung's help. They've been looking for quite some time and it had been mentally and physically exhausting when one evening after just another failed try, they sat down on the curb in front of a convenience store. Taehyung had gone inside and got them a bag of mini donuts and two cans of the lemon soda Yoongi liked. He didn't even touch it, just leaned his head against Taehyung’s shoulder and cried for a little while is boyfriend slowly held him and rubbed his shoulder.

"I should just give up and move in with my mum again", Yoongi mumbled after he had stopped crying and Taehyung had managed to get a few sips of soda and half a donut bite into him. "Namjoon's lease expires next month and then I'll have to be out of there… but I have nowhere to go."

It wasn’t true. He knew that. Seokjin would never kick him out as soon as Namjoon moves in, they've told him several times. And even if they did, Yoongi could stay with Taehyung or his mum, even Hoseok. But he doesn’t want that. He was twenty-five, he had a full-time job, he didn't want to have some temporary thing, he wanted something for himself. A place to call his own.

"How about we move in together", Taehyung said as an answer making Yoongi frown as he turns towards him. "Don't look at me like that, not at my parents' place obviously. I mean we could look for a place together. My parents have good connections… and it could be a bit pricier for two people so money wouldn’t be a problem. And it could be a… a real home, you know. For the two of us."

Yoongi had looked at him in shock and surprise, unsure of what to say in response. He would love to move in with Taehyung if he was being honest. Way more than staying in a big, cold apartment all by himself. He had tried to imagine it then, the two of them living together, and found that he loved everything he imagined. His lips had slowly turned into a smile. He leaned in to kiss Taehyung on the lips.

The younger man had raised his eyebrows in surprise. "I take that as a yes?"

Yoongi nodded, trying not to tear up. "Of course, baby."

Taehyung had grinned back and swooped in for another kiss.

He had been proven correctly, it was way easier to find an apartment once they started searching for one together. One of Kangjun's colleagues knew someone that owned some estates in a nice part of the city which were really nice but a little bit too pricey for Yoongi if he had been searching for one all by himself. Together though they could afford the rent and within three weeks they had signed the contract to the apartment and could move their stuff in. It was big and warm and exactly what Yoongi had imagined, with a little balcony that lead out to the streets.

Yoongi loves living there to this day, it's their home, but Taehyung is already talking about buying a house one day, something which Yoongi things are dreams for a faraway future (they haven't been together for that long, right?), but doesn't stop him because he finds it secretly endearing. For now though he's content with the life they're living, Taehyung's upcoming graduation and entrance into work life being enough of a change to get used to. They'll manage though, together, how they have managed everything over the last two years.

They've probably been the happiest years of Yoongi’s life he thinks as he plays with Taehyung's fingers. He's lost a lot of his insecurities and shyness throughout this relationship while Taehyung is still the same smug, confident brat that drives him crazy with his sweet, teasing words. But now he also shows Yoongi his other sides, when he's worried or unsure, or a total mess like those last few days. It's the same as before and yet completely different. But it's good, so good.

They stay lying there for some time until Taehyung apparently becomes impatient and starts trailing soft kisses from Yoongi's jawline down his neck. Yoongi giggles, trying to get away from him, which Taehyung sees as an invitation to grab him by the waist and pull him closer, manoeuvring himself on top of his boyfriend.

"What do you think you're doing?", Yoongi asks, hands reaching around to rest on Taehyung's hips.

"Nothing", Taehyung answers in a voice that tells Yoongi he means quite the opposite. He continues to kiss all over Yoongi's neck and throat, coaxing little whines and moans out of the younger man.

God, he's way too good at this. Has always been, but the longer they are together, the more he learns where to push and pull to make Yoongi come undone. His grip in Taehyung’s shirt tightens.

"Weren't… weren't you trying to...aah… pick out something to wear?", he presses out as Taehyung starts to leave open-mouthed kisses against Yoongi's collarbones.

"Mhmm", he hums in between kisses. "Later."

Yoongi wants to protest a little more but the words are ripped out of his mouth, replaced by a choked off moan. Fuck.

"Tae…", he gasps but his boyfriend doesn't stop. "Taehyung… kiss me… please."

If Taehyung thinks that's how they're gonna spend their afternoon then so be it.

The younger boy happily obliges, scouting up a little so that Yoongi's completely caged underneath him. Without a word, he softly connects their lips, no teasing, just a simple, soft kiss, filled with love and longing. It's not exactly what Yoongi had in mind with his request but he accepts it. It still leaves his body tingling, even though Taehyung leans back after a mere second. He gently takes Yoongi's face in between his large hands, thumbs stroking over his cheeks. His eyes are widen open and filled with love, shining and sparkling as they always have for as long as Yoongi has known him.

"Hey", he whispers. "I love you."

Yoongi's lips pull into a small smile. He wanted one of those hot, hungry kisses, but this is pretty good too.

"Love you too. Are you feeling less tense now?"

Taehyung nods, still smiling contently.

"Good." Yoongi pushes his hands under the hem of Taehyung's shirt and throws his leg around him, pulling him closer  "Then kiss me some more."

Taehyung chuckles breathlessly. "So needy."

"Only for you", Yoongi mutters, raising his head, trying to connect their lips. Taehyung has luckily decided not to tease him any more and meets him halfway in a kiss. Oh does Yoongi enjoy kissing his boyfriend. So damn much. More than anything else, more than he had ever liked kissing anyone. Their tongues meet as Yoongi lets out a tiny gasp and opens his lips and the little gasp turns into a full on moan.

Weren't they doing something? Yoongi can't remember. There's a little nag in the back of his brain, as if he forgot something but he can't remember what it is. They are wiped out by Taehyung's hands pushing under his shirt, burning against his already heated skin.

It feels good, so good, but it's not enough. Yoongi needs more, needs to feel closer to Taehyung. He had been so stressed and busy over the last few days and Yoongi was constantly worried about him that the time they spend together had only consisted of Yoongi bringing his boyfriend snacks during study breaks or them napping on the couch. Now Yoongi was indeed… a little needy. Or very needy.

He pulls at Taehyung's shirt. "Off… off", he mumbles against his lips as their kiss gets messier.

Taehyung presses one hard kiss to his lips before leaning back and stripping his shirt off over his head. Yoongi bites down at his bottom lip as he stares at the expanse of soft skin over toned abs. Everything about Taehyung is so damn beautiful, Yoongi is always fascinated with it anew. And it's by far not the first time he's seen Taehyung naked.

Though he still remembers the first time he did. It had been on that one hot summer day when his parents had been at a wedding and Taehyung had lied to be allowed to stay home. They had went swimming. Yoongi had been blushing all day, especially since he's had to wear Taehyung's shirt and swim shorts. It seemed so weird to think about it now especially right now with Taehyung half-naked on top of him, his warm large hands roaming Yoongi's body. But also if he thinks about how often he's nowadays wearing Taehyung’s clothes without even thinking. It makes him smile softly, momentarily forgetting about the burning sensation in his lower belly.

"What is it? What are you thinking about?", Taehyung asks, of course noticing immediately. His hands stop and he cups Yoongi's face, smiling back at him.

Yoongi shrugs. "You. And me. How far we've come, how wonderful you are…"

Taehyung had told him on an equally hot day last summer when they had sat by the pool one evening, all wrapped up on each other, that he had lied to him too. Yoongi had been confused for a second but then Taehyung had said that he hadn't lied to his parents because he didn't want to go to the wedding but because he wanted to spend time with Yoongi. Yoongi had laughed so hard, telling him in return about how he had already guessed that Taehyung was sometimes telling little white lies so that they could spend time together.

"God, I love you", Taehyung just whispers back. "It's… I don't know what else to say. It's overwhelming me sometimes just how much I love you."

Yoongi suddenly feels tears burn in his eyes. He hates it when Taehyung says stuff like this. He knows what he means of course, he feels the same, but hearing it out loud… fuck, it's as if his heart is going to explode in his chest.

"I know, baby, I know", he whispers back, fighting against the tears. He kisses Taehyung again. Lips soft and tingly and wet. Taehyung kisses him back just as eager. Words aren't enough anymore.

They kiss and kiss and let their hands explore and probably would've gone much, much further, if Yoongi's phone hadn't vibrated in his sweats. Several times.

Taehyung groans as Yoongi shifts their positions to fish it out.

"Hyuuung", he whines and Yoongi shushes him, more amused than anything else. He doesn't want to pick it up either but if it vibrates this often then it must be something important.

As it turns out he was right.

The incoming texts are from Seokjin, telling him that Yoongi shouldn't bother with dessert later, because he's bringing something over. They'll be there at seven.

"Shit", Yoongi curses and sits up straight, almost throwing Taehyung out of bed.

"What? What is it?", the younger one asks, confused and slightly alarmed.

"I completely forgot that Namjoon and Seokjin hyung are coming over for dinner tonight."

Taehyung's eyes widen. "That was today?"

Yoongi shrugs. "Apparently."

"Fuck." Taehyung drops his head onto his shoulder. Yoongi softly pats his head. That's also not how he imagined this to go. Taehyung lets out a sigh before sitting back on his heels.

"Okay, we do the following." As he talks he jumps off the bed and starts to pull on a random shirt before pulling off his sweats to exchanged them for a pair of jeans. "You're doing one of your Italian pasta dishes, those are quick and taste amazing. I'm gonna run to the store and get everything while you tidy up the apartment and then I'll help you cook. That should give us enough time to shower and get changed before they come over in… three hours… or knowing Namjoon hyung, two and a half."

Yoongi watches him in awe as he slowly gets up from the bed himself. Taehyung isn't even looking at him as he bustles around. He whisks out of the room but Yoongi chuckles and calls him back.

"Hey Taehyung", he calls, leaning against the door frame of their bedroom, making the younger man turn around halfway out of the apartment.

"Yeah?"

Yoongi smiles. "You have no idea how much I love you."

《☆》

The next day, Yoongi wakes up at around seven thirty. He has the day off still, but his internal clock is too tuned in to being up early on a Monday morning. Taehyung is still sleeping, curled up into his side, arms tightly wrapped around Yoongi's waist. It had gotten late yesterday night, right after midnight when Seokjin and Namjoon had left and then they had to clean up and halfway through Taehyung had decided they should continue what they started earlier that day so it was around 2am until they had finally gone to sleep. So Yoongi was still very tired. It would be so easy to turn into Taehyung’s warmth and just go back to sleep, but he needs to get some stuff for work done before he goes back in two days and finishes cleaning the apartment. (Properly, not just throwing everything on their bedroom and office floor where their guests can't see it.)

So up early it is. He grabs one of Taehyung's oversized knitted sweaters from the armchair and slips it over before sneaking off to the living room.

It's the cleanest room as of now so Yoongi starts with cleaning up the kitchen and then sits down at the table there with his laptop to finish up some work. When he hears Taehyung waking up and making his way to the bathroom he shuts his laptop and starts on breakfast. Nothing too big since they'll probably be presented with a whole feast once they get to the party later that day.

Yoongi cuts open some bagel when some arms sneak around his waist. Taehyung buries his face into Yoongi's neck.

"Good morning my love."

Yoongi smiles, leaning into him. "Morning."

"You cleaned."

"Hmm." Yoongi puts the bagels on two plates. "There's tea for you on the table. We need to be at the school at one. Your mum called and I told her we'd meet them on the parking lot at around twelve fourty."

Taehyung, as always, ignores his planning in order to be a teasing sweet talker. "You know how you always say that I'm all domestic with you? I think I get it, this whole capable houseman stuff is really doing it for me."

Yoongi rolls his eyes and slaps Taehyung's wandering hand away. "Haven't you had enough last night?"

"Never have enough of you", Taehyung mumbles as he trails featherlight kisses up and down Yoongi's neck. Yoongi giggles when he reaches a tickly spot and turns around in Taehyung’s hold.

"The tea and coffee is getting cold", he tells Taehyung but kisses his lips nonetheless.

"Hmm", Taehyung hums, placing his cheek on top of Yoongi’s head as he sways them from side to side. He does that sometimes, ever since that weekend when they got together, as if he was dancing to a melody he could only hear in his head. Yoongi found it somehow romantic but then again he was completely enamoured with everything Taehyung did, had always been.

"Baby", he mumbles against the soft skin of Taehyung's neck. "Breakfast, come on. Afterwards we can cuddle and watch one episode of your drama before we leave, okay?"

Taehyung sighs. "Okay. Love you."

"Love you too", Yoongi answers and presses one last kiss to his skin before turning away to finish the rest of breakfast with Taehyung's help. They've gotten into a kind of rhythm with almost all things they do together. Yoongi finished the bagels while Taehyung cut fruit open and made Yoongi's coffee and another tea for himself after finishing the first one. Then Yoongi set the table while Taehyung cleaned up. When they sit down to eat Taehyung smiles at him all warm and fond, ignoring the food.

"What?", Yoongi asks, cheeks heating up as he gets a little flustered. Two years, he tells himself, there's no need to get flustered because of Taehyung.

"I'm just so happy to have you", Taehyung says, smile getting wider. "Don't want that to ever change."

Yoongi averts his eyes but reaches for Taehyung's hand over the table, squeezing it tightly. "Me too. It won't."

In the end they almost come too late because Taehyung's understanding of cuddling and watching one episode of a drama is apparently making out on the couch and then sucking Yoongi's dick in the shower. Which well, Yoongi won't complain about, it's just not what he had expected. And not something he knows how to explain to Taehyung's mum.

To their luck she doesn't ask any questions, apparently not caring that they are ten minutes late.

Minyoung is really nervous and excited the whole ceremony over and clings to Yoongi's hand whenever she has the chance to. It's only her parents, her grandma, Taehyung and Yoongi there and Yoongi loves that it feels like he truly belongs to this family. He places his head on Taehyung's shoulder, holding his hand and watching with a matching proud smile as Minyoung walks to the front of the auditorium with her small school bag to be assigned to her new class. He maybe even sheds a few tears but no one has to know.

The ceremony is over after about two hours and they make it home at half past three, just one hour before the guests are set to arrive. Yoongi's mum, Eunji's younger sister and the couple who lives next door are already there and had helped the catering service set everything up.

Yoongi hugs his mum who smooths out his hair. "How was it, darling?", she asks but Taehyung answers before Yoongi has the chance to.

"Emotional. Hyung cried." He also hugs Yoongi's mum as a greeting.

Yoongi snorts. "You say that as if you didn't."

"I'm sure there was plenty of reason to cry dear. It's a huge thing for your family", Seolhee tells them, patting Taehyung's cheek lovingly. "Where are your parents dear?"

Yoongi's mum had been working as Eunji's assistant for six years now and since their sons had started dating, they had gotten closer and where now basically best friends. Yoongi sometimes suspects that the two of them had been planning this whole thing from the start. There must've been a reason that Seolhee had suggested her son to be Minyoung's babysitter and that Eunji had immediately agreed. It wouldn't be too out of character for them.

Taehyung keeps his arm around Yoongi's mum as they talk and it stirs some weird kind of feeling in Yoongi's stomach that he doesn't know how to name. They are engaged in conversation so Yoongi decides not to bother them and instead search for someone who could use his help. He doesn’t need to look far, barely making it to the kitchen when he runs into Minyoung who must’ve arrived with their parents. She doesn’t look as excited anymore as she did earlier but rather a little down.

"Yoonie", Minyoung whispers, holding her arms out for Yoongi to pick her up. Which he still does, even though she's way too heavy for him to carry around by now. Maybe he just doesn't want to admit that she's all grown up right now. At least she still calls him Yoonie even though she calls Taehyung by his full name by now.

"What is it sweetheart?", Yoongi asks, carrying her outside where the garden was slowly filling up with more guests. He sees his mum talking to Kangjun and Taehyung and his aunt arriving with the girls from the catering service, apparently rearranging the buffet. There's some of Minyoung's friends and their parents, her grandparents, aunts and uncles, some family friends missing who will be coming later. It’s gonna be bigger than he had expected from a celebration for a school enrolment. He remembers his own first day of primary school. Him, his mum, aunts and grandma had gotten an ice cream cake which they had eaten directly from the wrapping. Afterwards they watched a Disney movie and then went to bed. This was… different. But after two years, he should be used to it. With money things always got bigger. He remembers when him and Taehyung had just been dating for a month and Taehyung had gotten him a present for the occasion which turned out to be an expensive watch while all Yoongi had gotten for him was a little teddy bear. (Though Taehyung had seemed extremely happy about the plushie so Yoongi didn't feel too bad, he just had to get used to carrying around ten times the worth of his bank account on his wrist or that it wasn't a big deal for Taehyung to give him that for their one month of dating.)

But since then it has been over two years and Yoongi still found himself taken aback a little. He shakes it off though and turns his attention back on Minyoung. She had her head placed on Yoongi's shoulder as she had done so often when she was younger.

"Yoonie… I'm a big girl now, right?", she asks and Yoongi smiles.

"Yes you are. You go to school now."

"I know… but…."

"But?", Yoongi asks, not understanding what she's getting at.

"But does that mean that I don't need you anymore?", she asks, sadness evident in her voice.

"What?"

"Big girls don't need a babysitter anymore so…", she continues.

"Oh sweetheart, but I'm still dating Taehyung, you know? So we will see each other all the time. It will be just as before. The only difference is that you're in school now."

"Oh…" she thinks for a moment and then. "Yoonie, are you gonna marry Tae oppa?"

Yoongi almost drops her in his surprise. "W...what?", he stutters in his surprise. Is he gonna marry Taehyung? Does he wanna marry Taehyung? Yeah. Definitely. One day. But how does Minyoung get that idea and how is it related to the conversation they were having?

"You love him right?", she just asks, paying mind to Yoongi's obvious flusteredness.

"I… I do. Yeah. A whole lot", he says because that's an easy question to answer.

"He loves you too, did you know that?", she asks and starts playing with the necklace around his neck. It's another gift from Taehyung for his graduation last year. There's a small silver pendant hanging from it with a little sun engraving and a little light blue gemstone. On the back his and Taehyung's initials are engraved. He always wears it.

He chuckles. "Yeah I know. How do you know that?"

"He looks at you like mummy looks at daddy", she easily explains. "And he always talks about you when you're not there."

"Okay…" Yoongi still doesn't get what all of this has to do with him possibly leaving her.

"Then why aren't you married?", she asks. Yoongi sighs.

"Because we're a lot younger than your parents? We have time. We love each other, yes, but that doesn't mean that we need to get married right away. We still have time."

"But… but…", she stutters and by now she is getting too heavy so Yoongi sits down on the porch and places Minyoung next to him. She still holds on to Yoongi's arm, the grip of her little hands strong.

"But?", he asks, brushing her hair back. He should probably redo her hair before they take pictures later. It looks a little messy with all the hair that has fallen out of the bow. He knows it's technically not his job to do this anymore but old habits die hard.

"But if you and oppa are married that means you can't leave. Even though I'm a big girl now."

Oh. So that's where her sorrows lie. As easy as explanations sometimes come to her as a child, so do worries apparently. Mind still too young to comprehend the complicated concept of human relations and decisions.

Yoongi wraps his arm around her and pulls her onto his lap. "Minnie. You do not have to worry about that. I won't leave Taehyung even though we aren't married yet. I'll stay right here where I always was, yeah? I won't leave you either. I love your brother soooo much and that won't ever change, so there's no need for me to go anywhere, okay?"

Minyoung has been watching him with wide eyes and nods hesitantly once he's finished.

"So you don't need to worry, yeah? You won't lose me. I promise. And Taehyung won't either" He holds out his little finger so that she can wrap her tinier one around it and shake his hand.

Her worried face spreads into a grin. "Okay! You can't lie when making a pinkie promise so I know you won't leave now!"

She quickly slips off his lap and runs off towards the garden, almost colliding with her brother who was walking towards them.

"Hey… slow down", he laughs just catching her before she can land in the grass and get dirt on her new white lace dress. "Where are you going so fast?"

"Oppa!", she exclaims. "Don't worry, Yoonie isn't gonna leave you. Even though you aren't married! Isn't that great?"

Taehyung's face shows nothing but amusement when he looks at Yoongi with raised eyebrows. Yoongi just shrugs.

"That's… good to know?", he says to Minyoung but still looks at his boyfriend. Yoongi grins. They are thinking the same thing.

"Yeah! But you should marry him when you're older", she continues in a conspiratorial manner. "So that he can stay with us forever and ever, you know?"

Taehyung nods, having turned back to her. Yoongi should probably be really uncomfortable with this or scared but he finds that he isn't. He's just amused, feeling calm and content. And very, very fond.

"Don't wait too long", Minyoung tells Taehyung and pats his leg. "Not that he changes his mind."

"No we don't want that", Taehyung agrees.

"So make sure that he knows you love him, yeah?"

"I… think he does." Taehyung tries and squints at Yoongi who gives him a reassuring smile and short nod.

Minyoung nods too. "Just… we can't lose him."

Yoongi almost expects her to say something like so don't fuck it up. But she luckily doesn't know any swear words yet.

"No we can't", Taehyung agrees, sounding serious.

"Okay." She raises her little fist as if signalling the end of their conversation "See you later!", she then yells and runs away, waving.

"Wait… I still need to do your hair...", Yoongi yells after her but as so often, she ignores him. She has gotten better at it the older she got. He had stood up to run after her but deems it useless and sits back down again. Taehyung walks up to him and sits on the stairs next to him. Yoongi leans his head onto his shoulder, feeling a little tired from the long day, especially knowing that it was far from over.

He waves towards the general direction that Minyoung had vanished to. "What was all that about?"

Yoongi shakes his head. "I have no idea. She just came up to me and asked if I was gonna marry you."

"Hmm", Taehyung hums but Yoongi doesn't really know what to make of that. He wasn't as tense as yesterday anymore, but more his usual self. Yoongi still wonders what that was about, he normally isn't that nervous about social events but rather looking forward to it. But maybe it really was just scary to him that his baby sister was now going to school. Yoongi himself has become a little teary-eyed during the ceremony. At this point Minyoung is basically also Yoongi's little sister. Or something like that...

He reaches out to take Taehyung's hand and rubs the back of his hand with his thumb, trying to calm him down.

But the context didn't make sense… Yoongi had told him that Minyoung wanted them to get married. Did Taehyung not want that? Now it was Yoongi's turn to be nervous. No. No overthinking. He was just in thoughts, he didn't react weirdly. Not before when he talked to Minyoung and not now. Eventually Taehyung seems to snap out of whatever his mind had switched into and turns towards Yoongi.

"So… what did you answer her?", Taehyung asks and his cheeks are light pink. It's the first time Yoongi has seen him blush. He's always so confident even in the beginning when he shamelessly flirted with Yoongi. It's very adorable and Yoongi wants to lean up and kiss him, but at first he had to answer the question.

"That I'll still stay with you and in extension with her even though we aren't married and she's a big girl now", Yoongi answers. He scoots a little closer towards Taehyung to hook his arm und der his boyfriend’s.

Taehyung doesn't answer right away, just hums to indicate that he had heard him. Then he sighs, squeezing Yoongi's hand. "I meant about why we aren't married."

Yoongi's lips spread into a smile. Taehyung's so cute when he's insecure. Normally he's all bold and flirty, driving Yoongi crazy, so this is a nice alternative. He also feels all fuzzy thinking about that he's nervous talking about them possibly getting married. From how he knows Taehyung (and he would like to think that he knows him very well), it's a good thing. Yoongi places his head back onto Taehyung's shoulder.

"That we are still young. That we have time", he says, slowly repeating what he had told Minyoung. Then he pauses a second to add something that he hadn't said. Something that's only meant for Taehyung's ears. "But that I love you and I would like to marry you one day. If you want that too."

He feels Taehyung tense up. But only for a second. It's still enough to make Yoongi worry that he said the wrong thing.

"What if… what if one day is like… today?", Taehyung says then. Even from the side Yoongi sees that he's still blushing. Cute. He thinks and then it registers what Taehyung had just said.

Today?

"W...what?"

"What if one day is today?", Taehyung repeats, a lot more steady this time. "What if today is the day we decide to get married?"

Yoongi wants to lean back to look at Taehyung but his hand is in an iron grip and he can't get very far. His mouth drops open.

"Taehyung… what… what do you mean?"

The younger man isn't looking at him, just staring out into the garden, not looking at anything in particular.

"I've been nervous all day because I.. I had a plan. And I was scared but then you said that change is good and that sometimes things you're scared of can turn out to be good." Taehyung straightens up and reaches into his pocket and pulls out a little black box, switching it open with his thumb.

Yoongi's breath hitches and his eyes widen. This is not at all how Yoongi had expected this day to go. How he expected his life to go.

"Tae…", he whispers. Eyes stuck to the silver ring inside the black velvet box. It's beautiful. Simple yet stunning, as expected from Taehyung. There's are tiny white and black gemstones set-in. They look like stars on the night sky. Knowing Taehyung, they are real diamonds.

"I've had this for three months now and I… I told myself that I'm waiting for the right moment but I guess I was scared. I decided that I would wait till after my graduation or like… the graduation day. That we'd have a nice dinner at home and then I'd ask. But then I woke up tonight and looked at you sleeping peacefully in my arms and told myself to do it today. I wanted to wait for tonight when we get home… wanted it to be perfect. But I guess there's no perfect."

Yoongi shakes his head. But Taehyung continues talking, doesn't give him a chance to respond.

"I mean I shouldn't be scared… you said you would marry me, right? But you also said that we're young and have time so maybe you think we're too young… This doesn't… you… we don't need to… like right now. We can wait. Or I can try again in the future but I… I just wanted to put it out there. That the option is on the table."

Yoongi stares at him, unable to say anything. His throat is clocked up with emotion and his eyes begin to water. So in lieu of saying something, he just reaches out with his free hand and tilts Taehyung's head to the side so he can plant a kiss on the corner of his lips and stop him from talking. It works and leaves Taehyung a little baffled as Yoongi leans back a little, keeping close though, with his hand on the side of Taehyung's face.

"Stop being a nervous mess", Yoongi just says, eyes and cheeks wet but he's grinning so wide his cheeks hurt. "That's my job. I need you to be cool and collected. I can't marry you if you're gonna be an insecure mess too."

Taehyung pouts, squinting to look at Yoongi. "You're not a mess."

"Not so much anymore, no", Yoongi admits. "You've been a good influence on me."

Taehyung laughs a little breathlessly and watery. "Guess I am."

Yoongi smiles softly, just staring at Taehyung who's blush is finally toning down a bit.

"Hyung, you still have to answer", Taehyung whispers. He still seems nervous despite Yoongi trying to lighten the mood.

Yoongi wants to laugh. As if there would ever be an answer other than yes. A million times yes. But it seems too little to say. Too insignificant when he thinks about what Taehyung had changed in Yoongi's life, how happy he had made him.

"Taehyungie", he therefore starts, tightly squeezing Taehyung's hand. "I love you. So much, you have no idea, how much and from how much you're stuttering right now, you love me a lot too. You make me so happy every day, already did before you even kissed me for the first time. I don't want to spend a single day without you. So yes, of course I want to marry you. I literally promised your sister not even ten minutes ago that I would."

"Yeah?", Taehyung asks with wide eyes. "But you… you said sometimes in the future… are you sure you're ready to…"

Yoongi lets go of his hand to hold onto Taehyung's face, to calm him down. "Baby", he says and within the few short moments that his eyes meet Taehyung’s, he understands just how much he, how much they have changed over the years and months since they first met. Yoongi had never been confident, had never taken initiative. But Taehyung had taught him to stand up for himself and take what he wants. And what he wants is a future, a forever, with Taehyung. "Just put that damn ring on my finger and kiss me, would you?"

Taehyung's worried face turns into a wide grin as he fumbles for Yoongi's hand without breaking their gazes. It doesn't work too well and then Yoongi starts giggling and takes one hand away from Taehyung's face to tilt his chin down and then Taehyung is giggling as well. His hands are shaking, Yoongi notices which is also new. He's still nervous. Somehow this makes Yoongi love him a little more, as far as that is even possible.

"I'm sorry", he mutters, his voice sounds watery. "I don't know what's wrong with me."

Yoongi softly strokes his cheek with his thumb. "Baby… nothing's wrong with you. Why are you crying?"

"Why aren't you?", Taehyung sobs. Yoongi doesn't have an answer to that. He always thought he would cry if he ever got proposed to. But now he finds that he can't bring himself to cry. All he can do is smile so wide, his jaw is starting to hurt.

"I'm too happy", he admits which just makes Taehyung cry harder as he finally manages to slip the sparkling ring onto Yoongi's finger.

"Hey", Yoongi whispers. "Hey. I love you. Thank you."

Taehyung takes a deep breath. "Yeah… yeah I love you too. Of course I do."

He's still sobbing a little and people are starting to look at them but Yoongi doesn't mind.

"Baby", he whispers, softly stroking Taehyung's cheek. God, he loves him so damn much, it's too much to handle sometimes. "You know, I already thought about marrying you before we were even together. Hell, before I even realised I had feelings for you. You were so good to me, so caring and affectionate and I loved when you got all domestic with me. I imagined what you’d be like as a boyfriend or husband and no matter how much I liked what I imagined, the reality of it is so much better."

His words only make Taehyung cry more. Yoongi had never seen him like that, which tells him how serious and important this is to the younger man. He drops his head onto Yoongi's shoulder.

"You're just supposed to say yes not lay out all your feelings", he whines, making Yoongi bark out a laugh.

"We've been together for almost two years Taehyung, I thought by now you'd be familiar with my feelings for you."

Taehyung frowns. "Shut up."

Yoongi giggles. "Come on, where's my confident boyfriend gone, who used to flirt with me constantly until I was getting flustered."

"Well, he's gone", Taehyung announces, sitting up straighter, a smirk slowly stretching over his lips. He turns towards Yoongi. "Because I'm your fiancé now, pretty boy." He winks.

Yoongi snorts and shakes his head affectionately. "Thanks."

Taehyung smiles softly now and wipes at his cheeks with his free hand. "Honestly though. Sorry for being such a mess about this. It's just been a lot. I've been completely on edge for weeks now."

"Sorry for being a mess for the last two and a half years."

"You're not a mess", Taehyung says, giggling. "Well… sometimes. But you're my little mess."

Yoongi smiles and kisses him again. "Yes, just yours. For ever and ever."